Shadowess Posted July 26 Share Posted July 26 The world was already chaotic with a secret society of supernatural creatures hiding their existence from humans to simply survive. Throw in the afterlife and alternate universes and you've got some realms in desperate need of balance. Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 20 Author Share Posted September 20 Denix Vames - January 1, 2022 "I guess I could try. I hope I do this right." Kite carried Emily to her. Placing her in position. "Are you sure I won't drop her?" --- "I'm so sorry. I never meant for you to feel this way. I don't think I ever thought about telling you because I didn't want to make you feel terrible. Now, I realize that lying was the worst thing that I could have done." Elimar gently hugged her. "I'm sorry." "I understand how you all feel but this is exactly what we need to do. We have to understand each other so that this war can end." Jean walked to the vampire who spoke. He caressed their cheek. "We must show them that we are just like them. Beings that are caught in chaos. Both of us have made awful choices in order to protect our people. If we show them that we care about their lives then they will care about us too. Please let me show them what love truly can be." --- "What?! Where is she?" Once Harris got some info, he soon appeared in Kodi's home with Autumn in his arms. She was crying. "What are you doing?! Don't worry about me! Phineas needs us!" Phineas was crying out in pain as he fell to his knees. His eye became red. The iron rod appeared in his hand. His nails became claws as his teeth were razor sharp. Insanity suddenly appeared. He placed a collar around his neck before grabbing him. They were at Donnie and Insanity's new home. Phineas shoved Insanity back. "No one is going to control me anymore!" --- "Parker...." Will's wings vibrated. He moaned as he kissed him all over his chest. He rubbed his crotch before holding him in his arms. Kissing him passionately. --- "Um...Well, there's this one." Gabriel pointed at a spiky mace. "Michael wasn't the greatest. He really liked to torture people if they didn't listen." He sighed. "I'm not really starting out great here as a role model, am I?" shadowess - January 3, 2022 Cindy chuckled as Kite placed Emily near her breast. "I know you won't," she said softly while placing her other arm under their daughter to support her. "You're going to be a great father." She watched as Emily latched on as well and smiled at her. "Something tells me you're going to be daddy's little princess." she grinned and looked up at Kite playfully. --- Rachael buried her face in Elimar's shoulder as she sobbed quietly. For a long moment, she didn't say a word. She just held on to Elimar and cried. A small sense of relief washed over her as a part of her grieved the loss of her own family, as well as the loss of her old life. It had been a long time coming and she'd been burying these emotions since she first arrived in the castle. Too afraid to show them in case anyone mistook it as a sign that she didn't want to change. But now she felt like she could finally let it all go. That she now felt close enough to Elimar to be able to trust him with how she felt. "Elimar..." she whispered once she'd calmed down enough. She moved back to look at him. Tears were fresh on her cheeks. "We should talk. About everything. I want to tell you about... the things that I did. How I was raised. What was expected of me. I want to trust you... I do trust you. I want you to trust me too." she held his hands. "To trust me enough to tell me how you really feel. Tell me about every time that my family have tried to attack this castle. About every loss. Every fight. Tell me everything. And when we've done that, I swear to never keep anything from you. I'll always be open to you. And I'll always be ready to listen. I promise." The vampire holding the Steinheil's legs stared at Jean in wonder when he caressed his cheek. The vampire who had hold of the Steinheil's shoulders was still fearful. "Sire, this is suicide! The hunters only know hatred!" he protested. The vampire holding the legs carefully put them down and stood straight with his head bowed to Jean. "Torben?" The other vampire looked at him uncertainly. The vampire, now known as Torben, turned his head to look at him solemnly. "He's right, brother," he said. "If we burn these bodies then we're just replaying the same cycle that we have been for centuries. Then what happens? Do we wait to get attacked again? How many more vampires need to die before we try to break this cycle? I don't want to live in fear anymore. I want to see what it is like to live out there! Outside the castle! Don't you?" The other vampire hesitated. He frowned and looked down at the body in his arms. "They killed so many..." he said, his voice shaking with grief. "So have we." Torben pointed out. "It's time to stop this. Once and for all." he then turned back to Jean with his head still bowed. "Sire, we'll store the bodies in the coolest part of the cellar until nightfall. We will follow your lead and hope for a peaceful tomorrow." The other vampire watched them for a moment before conceding and gently laying the body down on the ground and bowing his head to Jean as well. --- Azrael appeared in Hell but nowhere near Phineas. He tried to teleport directly to him again but he couldn't. He tried to call out to Phineas telepathically but he couldn't even sense him anymore. This concerned him deeply. He would need help with this and there was only one person that Azrael truly trusted. He vanished, hoping that Phineas could resist his captor or captors until he could return. Meanwhile, having resurrected Insanity and given him powers to make the bet fairer, Donnie had already long since left Insanity to his own devices. After all, it wouldn't be a very interesting bet if Donnie helped Insanity with his plan, now would it? Where Donnie was now though, was anyone's guess. --- Parker moaned as their intimacy became increasingly passionate. He felt himself losing himself completely to Will's touch. His kiss. His embrace. His body reacted without need for thought. Pressing himself against him. Running his hands up and down, across his body as they continued to kiss. His legs wrapped around his hips as he rubbed his own against them. Will's wings sent vibrations through both of them, increasing the sensations that they both felt. In moments like this, Parker completely forgot his worries as Will became his sole focus. (Private Time) --- Patience gave Gabriel an understanding smile. "You've lived through a time when such means were necessary," she said. "Throughout most of history, Lucifer reigned in Hell and Demons were his loyal soldiers. They would kill Angels on sight, given the chance." She shrugged. "I know things have changed for the better now, but I think it's ok to acknowledge that it was simply a different time with different rules for survival. Lucifer and his war were brutal. So, Angels had to try to outmatch his brutality to prevent him from becoming victorious." Hannes had been quiet as he listened to them. He thought carefully about what they were talking about. "Like us with the Steinheils..." he added. "For the last few years, our fight with them has been waning. I feel that the last attack was the dying breath of our feud. But over the centuries, vampires and Steinheils have been locked in a bloody and vicious fight. No matter which side you were on, if you wanted to survive and protect your loved ones then you only had one option. Learn to fight back." "Right. This was no different." Patience nodded at Hannes then looked back at Gabriel. "When we come here to look at these weapons and listen to stories of the old battles...it isn't to celebrate the war. It's to remember it and admire the lengths that our warriors had to go to to ensure Lucifer would not win. The ingenuity of the weapons that were created. The physical and mental feats the Arch Angels had to endure. If you don't mind my saying so Gabriel, you were one of the best Arch Angels. Your stories are legendary! The Finnish Flank was genius!" she praised him. "Excuse me. What is the Finnish Flank?" Hannes asked curiously. "It was the strategy that Gabriel lead in Finland. It saw the end of over two dozen of Lucifer's finest. Gabriel had arranged for bad intel to reach those soldiers. Making them believe that the Arch Angels would be holding a secret meeting there. Seeing it as an opportunity to land a hefty blow on Angelic forces, Lucifer's best soldiers simply couldn't pass it up. They blindly stormed the location and Gabriel's forces surrounded them!" Patience explained. "And isn't it true that you helped to design the cuffs that could sap a Demon or Devil of their power, rendering them completely human? In so doing, enabling Angels to capture Demons for interrogation with minimal casualties." "Those were the days. Eh, Gabbie?" Azrael faded in existence near them as if stepping out of the very shadows. "You!" Hannes gasped. Patience shivered, looking at him. It was involuntary and she didn't blame Azrael for her death, but she couldn't help recalling the horrific way that she died while looking at him. Azrael gave her a sad smile then gestured to Hannes. "Something that you two have in common," he said. Patience blinked and looked at Hannes who looked right back at her with a look of mild confusion. "You died by wolf venom?" She asked him. Hannes nodded somberly. "Yes. Laced on a knife. You?" "Injection... Hurts like a bitch, doesn't it?" she chuckled awkwardly. "It did." Hannes chuckled as well, just as awkwardly. He then looked back at Azrael and Gabriel. "You two know each other?" "I get around." Azrael winked at him. He turned to Gabriel. "Though, during the war, I was more of a...neutral party." "Because you're an agent of Death." Patience pointed out. "Correct. My job is to deliver souls to either Heaven or Hell. So, I could not take sides... not that that didn't stop Gabriel here from trying to sway me." he smirked then his features melted into a more serious expression. "I need to talk to you. It's urgent," he said to Gabriel then glanced at the other two briefly. "And private." --- "Hell is no place for a mortal!" Kodi scolded Autumn like she were a child. Though he came across as harsh, he meant well. He was concerned for her safety and knew that Hell was still far too dangerous for any living humans to be wandering around unsupervised. "We'll find him. Harris, stay here with her. I'll join Azrael in Hell to look for Phineas." he said quickly, but when he tried to teleport to Azreal, he couldn't. He felt the familiar cold aura that was Heaven's barrier, preventing him from teleporting there. "What the- He's in Heaven? Do you suppose he found him already?" Denix Vames - January 3, 2022 Kite smiled. "I guess we'll really need a garden after all. Or maybe a playground?" --- Jean nodded. "Thank you. But I won't expect any of you to join me on this journey of returning their bodies. I fear that the Steinhells would attempt to harm you." He rubbed the tears from his eyes. "Even when I am about to show love, I know they'll try to hurt you all." --- Insanity hooked a chain to the collar. Pulling on him. Forcing Phineas to walk towards him. With the collar, he never had a choice. It gave such a burning sensation if he didn't listen. --- Gabriel frowned. After the peace treaty, and having learned from experience, he was not proud anymore of what he had accomplished in the past. He nodded at Azazel. "What's this about?" At a private corner, he heard the news. He covered his mouth. Looking pale. "Oh shit! This is all my fault. Back in the 1800's, God let us do anything so long as it didn't involve messing with him. I had the bright idea to fuck with this guy who was digging holes. I didn't understand what he was doing until the explosion happened. After that, I left. Believing he had died. But from what you've said, he lived? And now he's.....I have to help." Gabriel shook his head. "If you can't teleport then Donnie's the one who captured him. He knows spells that can keep anyone from teleporting." --- Autumn cried into Harris's shoulder. Harris said, "I'm not sure. It seems so quick of him to if he did. Something's not right." He frowned. "Phineas....I'm sorry." shadowess - January 5, 2022 Cindy chuckled while looking at Kite lovingly. "I think a garden would be enough." she bit her lip with an excited look. "When we go home and we've had a chance to rest a bit, we should invite our friends over to see the babies," she suggested. --- Both of the vampires were taken aback by Jean's intention. Torben hesitated then nodded at Jean. "If that is what you feel is best... we believe in you, sire," he said humbly. "Take me with you?" Niko's voice came from the entrance to the cellars, behind the vampires. Tears were streaming down his cheeks and his heart was heavy from grief and guilt. He'd just heard the news about Hannes's death and felt guilty that he hadn't been able to help in the fight. He'd been helping the civilian vampires to hide at the time but he couldn't help wondering if he might've been able to prevent Hannes's death if he'd been there. "Please? I'll need to borrow blood from you or Jessica or Ben to go out into the sun, but I want to help. I owe you this. I owe Hannes..." --- No sooner had Gabriel and Azrael gone to talk privately than Patience began taking deep breaths while leaning against the wall. Hannes looked at her in concern. "Are you alright?" He asked her and she nodded while giving him an exaggerated smile. "Never better." She breathed, though Hannes was certain that she wasn't being sincere. Just as he opened his mouth to ask her what was wrong, however, she darted off into what appeared to be a ladies bathroom. Hannes stood there, staring at the door. "They still have bathrooms in Heaven?" he asked aloud to himself in wonder. Meanwhile, Azrael gave Gabriel a curious look. "Wasn't Donnie destroyed?" he asked. He then sighed and glanced back at Hannes while saying to Gabriel quietly. "I never took sides because I didn't have a choice. But they're right you know," he commented, having picked up on Gabriel's thoughts. "It was a different time. Until Lucifer vanished and Amelia took the throne, there was no achieving peace. Lucifer wouldn't allow it. His hatred and anger had blinded him for so long that he'd become stubborn. Then of course there were his loyal followers who would rather have taken over Hell than attempt peace. Do you recall the travesties that Clementine wrought? You did what you had to do. And in so doing, you saved countless souls from Lucifer's grasp. Never be ashamed of that." Azrael turned and leant against the wall. "As for Phineas... We've all done some fucked up shit. It comes with being immortal. It's filled with moments of insanity that we all, sooner or later, come to regret. We'll find him. Then you can apologise to him in person. But for now, what will you do with those two?" He nodded towards Hannes who was making himself busy by looking at the different weapons while he waited for Patience to return. --- "This wasn't any of our faults," Kodi said gently. He placed a hand on Autumn's shoulder. "I'm sorry that I snapped. I just don't want you to get hurt and I know what kind of a place Hell can be. There are still dangerous Demons roaming that world who wouldn't think twice about hurting anyone they came across." he explained. He sighed and stood straight, glancing towards the door. "I'd follow him to Hell but I can't sense him anymore. It's like he's vanished." He bit his lip. "I'll try teleporting anyway. See where I end up. Who knows, maybe I'll land somewhere close to him...it'd be a start at least..." he thought out loud then looked back at Harris. "Help yourselves to food and drink in the kitchen. Harris, make sure she stays out of trouble. I'm trusting you with this... I'll be back when I can." he said in a serious tone before vanishing. The fact that he'd managed to teleport anywhere was proof enough to Kodi that Phineas still existed somewhere. He ended up landing in the same place that Azrael had teleported to earlier. He still couldn't sense Phineas but landing in Hell gave him some hope that he might be close. "Phineas!" he shouted while cupping his hands around his mouth to amplify his voice. "Phineas!!" he shouted again, turning on the spot to shout in different directions. Fields were all he could see for miles. The imitation sun was setting on the horizon. --- Alex had gotten up early the next morning and headed into the en suite to wash. The sound of the shower could be heard, along with Alex's off-key humming. After a few minutes, he gasped audibly. The sound of something heavy falling onto the bathroom floor could be heard, along with the sound of smashing glass. The strongest smell of cologne permeated the air, from the bathroom. "...Shit!" Alex's voice could be heard after a moment's pause. When he stepped out of the bathroom with nothing but a towel around his hips and rubbing the side of his head, he winced at Gary. "Sorry... I slipped on the tyles and well..." he gestured to himself, knowing that to Gary's extremely sensitive sense of smell, he would absolutely reek of cologne now. "Also, I'm pretty sure I hit my head on the bathtub..." he mumbled, "Man...I'm going to be smelling of this stuff for weeks..." Denix Vames - January 5, 2022 Kite frowned. "If they're available. It seems like something always keeps us from each other." --- Jean thought for a moment then nodded. "If you really want to then yes. You can come with me." He looked at the other vampires. "I'll need the bodies to be placed in coffins so that I can properly bring them to their family." --- Gabriel sighed before saying, "Nick." Nick appeared. "Please watch over them. I need to go somewhere. It's really important." "Just be back soon. I'm not good at babysitting." Gabriel nodded before appearing in Hell where Kodi was. "Guess I'm not the only one looking for him." Nick walked over to Hannes. "Where's Patience? I'm taking over for now. Gabriel's on an important mission right now." --- "Go get him doggy." ,said Insanity who unlock the chain. Phineas ran towards Kodi and jabbed at his direction with the iron rod suddenly appearing in his hands. Insanity laughed. "You're too late! I have him under my control." Phineas swung the iron rod. Having injured Kodi with such speed and strength. Gabriel raised his shield. Blocking the iron rod. He shoved Phineas back. "How the hell do we break this spell?!" --- "Are you alright?" ,said Gary. He suddenly sneezed. He grabbed a tissue before sneezing into it. He kept sneezing until he backed himself against a lamp. Breaking it. "Cologne is definitely banned from now on!" Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 shadowess - January 8, 2022 If Cindy had the use of her hands, she'd have cupped Kite's cheek. But her arms were currently full, so she settled for giving him a reassuring smile. "We have to at least try. Let's get some rest first though." she looked down at their children. "Would you mind taking one? I think we're ready to go home now." --- The vampires bowed to Jean before going about the task they'd been given. "Thank you." Niko nodded and wiped away some of his tears. "Thank you," he said again, his voice breaking slightly. Today had been a whirlwind of emotions for him. He'd barely had time to react to one event before he had been thrust into another. He was tired and grief-stricken but he was determined to do what needed to be done. "We should head back to the others..." he said to Jean somberly. "W-we... need to prepare his body. Give him a good send-off." --- (Nick? New character?) Hannes was taken aback by the appearance of Nick and he glanced around the museum for a moment, noticing that Gabriel and Azrael had already left. "Who are you?" he asked him uncertainly. "I'm right here..." Patience breathed, approaching them from behind Nick. She looked a little flushed and tired. "I'm fine." she lied when she noticed the way they looked at her. "Where's Gabriel?" --- "Phineas-?" Kodi only managed to say when he saw him running towards him before the rob struck his ribs, taking him by surprise. He felt them break and could taste blood. Winded, he looked at Phineas in disbelief. He took a hurried step back while trying to catch his breath again and lifted his arm in a hasty bid to block Phineas's attack. He felt the rod strike his arm with such force that it broke the bone and also clipped the top of his head, knocking him down. He curled up on the ground, in shock and struggling to breathe. Azrael watched this with a serious expression. He glanced at Gabriel. "Be cautious, my friend. This is not our home ground. You know what will become of us if we die here." he warned him while moving away from him to encircle Phineas. Not daring to take his eyes off him. He lifted a hand and pointed his palm towards Phineas. "Hear me," he said while aiming his aura at him. "Loose thy bonds. Liberate thyself. Hear me." he said as if reciting the words of a spell. "Loose thy bonds. Liberate thyself. Hear me." he repeated, trying to give Phineas enough willpower to overcome his restraint. He could try to help Phineas but when it came to the spells surrounding Insanity and his empty little village, he wasn't sure how to proceed. Right now though, all of his focus was solely on Phineas. Kodi groaned and turned onto his stomach. He used his good arm to try to crawl out of the way of the struggle. --- Alex watched Gary with a worried expression. "I'm sorry!" he said quickly. "Noted. Especially anything kept in glass bottles." he agreed while staying away from Gary so as not to trigger another sneezing fit from him. He winced while still holding his head. "I'm fine. Not bleeding, thankfully. I'm definitely going to need a bag of frozen peas for my head though." he chuckled. He then frowned a Gary. "Maybe I should stay somewhere else until the smell wears off? This smell must be torture for you right now..." He then snapped his fingers with a look of realisation crossing his features. "I know! I could use my time away to do what we talked about last night." --- Warren stepped onto the grounds at the high-security facility. He looked sharp in the suit that he wore. He gained a look of suspicion from one of the guards who stood by the main entrance. For a moment, he regarded the guard's rifle with a nervous expression before swallowing and stepping forward. He presented an identification card to the guard and watched anxiously as the guard looked it over. "F-first day." he shrugged with a nervous smile as the guard looked from the card to Warren. "Welcome aboard." the guard said while handing the card back to him. Warren breathed a sigh of relief as he took the card back and nodded at him thankfully before stepping into the building. In fact, this wasn't Warren's 'first day' at all. That wasn't even a real identity card that he'd presented. It had been fabricated, all so that Warren could gain access to the building. His heart was pounding in his ears as he stepped into an empty elevator and waited for the door to close. He tapped a device in his ear. "I'm in. Which floor?" he breathed. "5B" a voice answered in his ear. "Ok." he whispered and pressed the button that read '5B'. This prompted the lift to move downwards. "Left." the voice said when the lift stopped and the doors opened. Warren immediately began walking down the left hallway. He followed the voices' directions, using the key-card he'd been given for this mission until he finally found what looked to be a control room. Agents were too busy going about their work to notice him. With their jobs having high fatality rates, they saw new faces in the office all the time. So Warren, in his suit and wearing an ID badge on a lanyard around his neck, didn't look out of place at all. He blended in perfectly. He sat himself down at one of the computers and plugged in a USB device that he'd been given for this mission. The device immediately hacked the computer, logging him on. Warren wasted no time and got to work. His mission was crucial. It was to shut down all security systems. By default, this would also unlock all the cell doors and let its prisoners loose within the facility. In mere minutes, chaos and mayhem reigned in the CIA facility, giving Warren the distraction he needed to upload the top-secret files that he'd been paid to retrieve. "The fuck is A D-?" Warren began, whispering under his breath. "Don't worry about it." the voice said in his ear, cutting him off. "Just make sure it's downloaded before you leave." Denix Vames - January 8, 2022 (OMG im screaming on the inside after reading that last thing you just typed!!! :O) Kite took Emily in his arms. "I wish we had our car. I guess we can take a cab ride. I'm not sure if you should be usng your powers after what you just went through." --- When Jean realized who he meant, he started crying again as a blue aura showered everyone in the room. Making them feel just as terrible as he was. He could see them crying. Immediately, he left the room. Hoping this would stop the mental torture. He rubbed his eyes. "Yes. Let's give him a funeral that should honor his bravery." --- (Whoops. meant to say Nate) "Have I really been gone that?" Nate raised his arms as if he was presenting himself. "It's me! The best angel around!" He snapped his fingers. "FYI, Gabriel is on a mission so I'm filling in." --- "Don't listen to him! You obey me!" ,said Insanity. Gabriel backhanded him. Insanity stumbled back but ran towards him. Having joined in on the fight. Phineas dropped the iron rod. He clutched his head as he groaned. Falling to his knees. Struggling to decide what to choose. He let out a frustrated scream before a light glowed. Blinding everyone until it faded away. Phineas was found flying in the air. His wings were like Leo's old ones. A white and dark skin-like wing. His eye held half red and half blue. A symmetrical form was there. His teeth and nails were normal again. Phineas was now a Nephalem. Part angel and demon. Having been confused on which to choose, he became both. The iron rod floated to him when he wanted it. He threw it at Insanity who screamed when it hit his shoulder. Keeping him on the ground. He flew over to him. "If you attempt to use me again, I will give you torture for eternity. Do I make myself clear?" Insanity nodded with frightful tears in his eyes. "Good." Phineas took the iron rod. Letting him run off. Gabriel whistled. "Well, that was something." --- "Right about now, that sounds like a good idea. Just be careful." Gary wiped some mucus off with his tissue. "Wish I could kiss you goodbye though." --- Xenos was doing his best to capture the prisoners. Getting his men and women to do their jobs. He wondered how this could have happened so suddenly. Their security had always been perfect. Shadowess - January 9, 2022 (Hahaha! Nothing like an exciting side story ) "My powers?" A look of realisation crossed Cindy's face and she looked at her now free hand. She only just noticed the tingling sensations running through her. She'd been so caught up in the arrival of the children that she barely noticed her powers flooding back to her. She frowned. Although it had been short, she'd enjoyed the simple life of being human for a while. Carter's whinge pulled her out of her thoughts and she looked at him with a loving smile for a moment before looking at Kite. "It's ok. I think I could take us home now," she said while lifting her hand to rest it on Kite's arm. "Get ready kids, this is going to be a little jarring the first few times." she chuckled then teleported all four of them back into their bedroom at the apartment. Cindy remained sitting on the bed and looked at the blood-stained sheets from a few hours ago. She sighed. "We should get these washed... my nightgown too. God, childbirth is messy..." she chuckled. --- Already feeling terrible, Jean's aura had very little effect on Niko. If anything, he only felt worse because he knew he'd made Jean feel bad. Niko followed Jean out of the room and nodded at his words. "Hannes was beloved by everyone in the castle. They will all want to attend," he told him while wiping away fresh tears. "Perhaps we could hold a wake for him and the other fallen vampires in the hall today? Then hold a private funeral for those closest to Hannes tomorrow?" he suggested. "Jean?" he asked in a breaking voice. "I let him down... I should've been in the fight... that should've been me... I deserve it, not him." he told him. Unable to contain his guilt and grief. "I'm so sorry, Jean!" --- (xD No worries. I thought so, but wasn't sure.) Patience chuckled at Nate's introduction. "Hannes has never met you." she pointed out. "Also he comes from a civilisation where our kind was all but unheard of. So, all of this is new to him," she explained. She then paused and placed a hand over her mouth, looking ill for a moment before taking a deep breath. "Fair enough. Maybe I should've anticipated he'd be called away. Arch Angel's are always so busy." she smiled. "What is wrong with you?" Hannes asked her, looking at her with concern. "You don't look well-" "So I guess this means the tour is over then? Shame." Patience cut Hannes off and avoided the question entirely while looking away from both of them. "I told Gabriel that if he gave me this tour then I'd try to go and talk to David...I'd try to stay out of the hospital. I'm not one to go back on my word. Besides, there's something important that I need to do..." "Are you pregnant?" Hannes asked suddenly. The question threw Patience off and she looked at him in surprise. "Wha-?" "I might be new here but I've seen your expression before," Hannes said gently but pressed on so that Patience couldn't cut him off again. "This trip was a distraction for you because you're trying to avoid facing it. You have the same expression as a vampire I knew on Earth. The hollow, sad look in her eyes after she'd been violated. I could smell your hormones from the moment Gabriel and I stepped into that hospital. What is the important thing that you need to do?" "I-...uh..." Patience stammered. She hugged herself and took a step back from them, feeling exposed. A look of shame crossed her features as she avoided looking at either of them. "That's not your business-" "There are better ways," Hannes said gently as he stepped towards her and took her hands. "You're angry and hurt. Don't take it out on something that doesn't deserve it." Patience's eyes widened. "Stop it," she whispered, tears filling her eyes. "You don't want to do it, do you? You're torn." "Its father is a monster and I don't know if I'd ever give it the love it wants. It's not fair!" She cried, breaking down. Hannes frowned and pulled her into his arms. He rubbed her back to try and comfort her. "The child will be a vampire?" he asked gently. "Vampire...Angel...Demon... But while it has a mortal life, yes, it'll be a vampire." Patience explained between sobs. Hannes nodded then moved Patience back, holding her at arm's length to look at her with a serious expression. "When the child is born and you still feel that you cannot provide it with the love it needs, take it to my home. The King there, his name is Jean, tell him that Hannes sent you and he will give it a home where it will be protected and loved." "I'm scared." Patience cried. "I'm so scared!" she then sobbed and hugged Hannes again, crying onto his shoulder. --- "Well...that's new..." Kodi groaned from the ground, having watched Phineas's transformation. "Azrael, Gabriel, how is this even possible? Don't souls need the power of an Arch Angel or a Devil to change like that?" "Yes." Azrael nodded. "Or such a change can be triggered by latent genes upon death. For this kind of change, some of his ancestors must've been both Angels, Demons or hybrids like he is now," he explained. "Which makes sense considering the era he came from. Centuries before his birth, both Angels and Demons loved to spend time on Earth and have fun with the early human populations." Azrael looked down at his hand, wondering if his own spell to release him along with the demonic one that had enslaved him might've been the triggers he'd needed to change. "There aren't many like Phineas left. Most of the Earth's population's blood has been thoroughly diluted by humans and other mortal species. Phineas comes from a time where souls changing like this was beginning to die out. He would've been one of the last." Stepping towards Phineas now, Azrael regarded him with kind eyes. "It is nice to see you finally freed from any and all mental prisons that once held you. You have changed into a being that is capable of choosing his own path. Whether that be Heaven, Hell or Earth. The choice is entirely yours." "Hey... anyone got any of those sweet healing powers? Could really use that right about now, thanks." Kodi piped up while turning to lay on his back. --- Alex nodded and walked away from Gary towards the wardrobe where he pulled out some clothes and started to dress. "I wish I could kiss you too." he frowned. "Even if you are covered in snot." he then chuckled. Smile fading once more, he sighed as he finished dressing. "I don't know when I'll be back. But I promise I'll be careful. I love you." he said in a soft voice before blowing Gary a kiss from where he stood. He then headed for the door, wanting to call for his father away from Gary so as to spare him from the smell. --- The cell doors unlocked and swung open in unison. The guards immediately raised the alarm as prisoners seized the opportunity and tried to make a run for it. Tristan didn't move. He remained sat on the bed. He didn't see the point in trying to leave. Where would he go? Not to mention, he stood a far better chance of surviving if he simply co-operated with his captors. Natali ran out with them but came to an abrupt stop when she came face to face with Janik. "Brother! We can leave!" she said to him hurriedly. But while Natali saw this as an opportunity for freedom, Janik saw it as an opportunity to get revenge, as well as vent his anger. He knew full well that he may not survive what he wanted to do, but he no longer cared. The dark, murderous look in his eyes caused Natali to falter. "Brother?" she said nervously, then screamed when Janik lunged at her. He tore at her throat with his teeth. Hearing Natali's terrified screams, Tristan got up and ran to his door. His face turned pale at the sight of Janik drinking from his sister and tearing chunks of flesh from her neck with his teeth. He knew this was an act of pure vengeance. If he could do that to his own sister, what would he do to him? Tristan's plan to stay put was no longer an option. He needed to flee with the other prisoners. Not for freedom, but for the sake of his own survival. Before Janik could see him, he ran with the other prisoners towards the exits. Instead of rioting along the way and fighting the Agent's like the other prisoners were doing though, he actively tried to avoid conflict and simply kept running. The control room was in an uproar. The superiors were barking orders urgently and the agents were scrambling through various codes to try and reset their security systems, to get it all back online. Warren's download reached 100% just as a blood-stained Janik burst into the room and roared at the agents. Warren shot up from the desk, assuming that Janik was just another insane prisoner on a rampage. He pulled the USB out of the port and shoved it into his pocket. He edged his way around the room. Narrowly avoiding Janik's attention while he was too busy fighting the other agents. Warren slipped out of the office and ran down a hallway, placing a hand over his ear. "This is nuts! But I did it. You should have all the information now. Now, your half of the bargain?" "The money will be transferred into your account as per our arrangement." "Great!" Warren grinned. "How do I get out of here?" "I said I'd get you in and pay you for the job. I said nothing about helping you to get out." Warren's smile slipped. "What?" "Good luck, Mr Centerfold." The voice said then a high-pitched static noise made Warren wince and forced him to tear the wire from his ear. "Fuck!" His breathing became a little heavier. He listened to the yells and screams from the rioting prisoners. He watched Agents run by him with their weapons in hand. He knew his chances of escaping without help were slim. If a prisoner didn't attack him, an Agent might realise he's not one of them and take him out. "Fuck!" he took out his gun and started to run down the hallway, trying to remember the way that he'd come into the facility. Denix Vames - January 10, 2022 "And smelly. No offense." ,said Kite. He set Emily on the floor before taking the covers off. Placing them and the nightgown in the washer which he started. --- "I could be mad at you for all of eternity but what good would it do? Right now, we all need each other." Jean placed a hand over his heart. "We need love. But how can I show them that when presenting the faces of those dead? Their faces show the horrors of wolf venom." --- "Wait a minute. Who's the father? David? I can't imagine him being a monster. He seems like a nice guy." ,said Nate. --- "Heaven? Hell? Earth?" Phineas laughed. "Do you really think I would trust any of those worlds after what I've been through?" He glared. "All of you brought this too. I'm not choosing any path but my own. And that path involves killing the one who first controlled me." He disappeared. Gabriel healed Kodi. "This doesn't sound. We need to stop him before he does something." --- Harris's eyes widened as Phineas stabbed him in the chest. Autumn screamed at the sight. Watching Harris collapse. --- "I love you too." Gary cleaned up his nose and hands before heading to the bedroom. --- Xenos did his best to help but it seemed like chaos was still continuing. His anger grew as he became frustrated. He yelled out, "STOP!" His wings sprouted as his eyes glowed. He flew up. The building began to shake. Make everyone lose their balance. "ALL PRISONERS WILL GO BACK TO THEIR CELLS OR FACE MY WRATH!" Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 shadowess - January 10, 2022 "None taken. I'll bet the kids would agree with you if they could." Cindy laughed as she gently placed Carter down next to Emily. She'd undressed and handed what she'd been wearing to Kite before pulling out some clean clothes from the nearby drawer. Both tired and with full bellies, their children slept peacefully. Blissfully unaware of the cleaning that their parents were doing around them. Holding the clothes, Cindy looked over at their children and gasped softly with a smile. "Kite! Kite, come look!" she whispered to him excitedly while not daring to take her eyes off the children. In their sleep, they had ended up holding each other's hands. Heart melting, Cindy watched them a little longer before kissing Kite on the cheek. "Can you watch them for a few minutes? I'll just go and take a shower." --- "They'll listen to you," Niko said, looking at the ground as they walked. "They all know that there needs to be a change. If we keep going after them whenever they attack the castle then the cycle will never break and more people will die. You can help them to see that." --- Hannes didn't know who David was and had no way of guessing who might've been involved when Patience had been attacked. So, he stayed quiet when Nate asked his question and simply held on to Patience to try to comfort her as she sobbed into his shoulder. Patience shook her head at Nate's question and she had to take a few breaths to compose herself before she'd speak again. She looked up at Nate with teary eyes and a haunted look. "Donnie Shadow. He kidnapped me and 'hurt' me. All to try and hurt David." --- "Harris!!" Kodi gasped, looking between Gabriel and Azrael in alarm. "Oh, God! He's going to kill him! Harris is looking after a kid right now! They're both in danger!" Azrael's eyes widened. He quickly took out a small black book and opened it. The pages flickered across to one side until Azrael found what he was looking for. "Gabriel, we need to go. He can't destroy Harris's soul. That is beyond his power. Harris will only end up in Hell. But the girl is in danger. Her name is faint but it's here. We have time but not a lot." "Autumn!" Kodi screamed and despite the danger, he immediately teleported back to his house. He ran to Autumn and placed himself between her and Phineas. "Autumn, run!" he said while keeping his eyes on Phineas. "We took you in!" he shouted at him angrily. "We tried to help you! WE PUT OURSELVES IN DANGER TO SAVE YOU! YOU UNGRATEFUL ASSHOLE!!" --- The path that Warren ran in took him right into the middle of the chaotic prison cells. He gasped and tried to run back but his path was blocked by a group of Agents who'd just arrived with riot gear. He quickly turned around again, fearful that those Agents might realise he was an intruder and tried to see if there was another way out of this mess. That's when Xenos flew up with his wings on show. Warren had jumped and pressed his back against the nearby wall as he stared up at something that he struggled to make sense of. His face had turned pale and his mouth hung open in shock as he stared up at him. Around him, non of the other Agents seemed the least bit phased or surprised by Xenos. For that matter, neither did most of the prisoners. Making Warren stick out in the crowd like a sore thumb. But he was far too much in shock to realise this. The prisoners had all stopped in their tracks. By now, around 15% of the prisoners in the facility had made it outside. 5% of those had been gunned down while they'd made a run for freedom. Tristan was one of the lucky few who'd made it past all that and continued to run for dear life. A few Agents outside the cells had died in the riot. Many more were injured. Everyone who had been in the control room had been murdered by Janik, who upon hearing Xenos's voice had run out of that room in a blind rage and made a beeline for him. Screaming madly, he'd leapt over the crowd at him with his fangs bared and a crazed look in his eyes. Denix Vames - January 10, 2022 Kite smiled. "Aww..." He nodded at her. "Sure." He sat at the edge of the bed. Keeping an eye on them. --- Jean nodded. "Thank you for your words." The funeral had been prepared for all those who died in the battle. Being placed in their own coffins. Jean stood before his people. "Do you see what happens when war continues? It is nothing but death and destruction for both sides. No one wins. We must learn to accept differences in people. I will hope to convince the same to the Steinhells. This path of bloodshed can't keep happening." --- Nate grit his teeth. His eyes glowed as blue flames surrounded his wings. "Where is that bastard? I'll rip him apart!" --- "No one ever cared about me! Every time I tried to get help, all there ever was had been torture! People will always try to control me no matter what! I might as well not even exist! I hate everyone!" Tears burst from Phineas as he was about to drive the iron rod into his own chest. His eyes widened at the sight of Autumn standing in front of him. Her back faced him. The iron rod had gone through her chest. He caught her before she could fall. "No...." He let out a pained cry. A burst of red and blue colors canvased the area. Autumn had instantly been healed. She was alive with the iron rod laying near her. Harris sat up. Gabriel casted a pair of chains to wrap around Phineas who didn't fight. He merely let out pained sobs for what he had done as he laid there. Feeling so much shame and guilt. "I think we need to take him to Heaven's hospital." Autumn crawled over. "Phineas?" "Stay away from me! I'm a monster!" Phineas turned his head away from her. "I should be destroyed!" --- Xenos caught Janik by his neck and squeezed until his head popped off. Any prisoner who dared to fight him would meet the same fate. Death. If they decided to fight him, there would be a pile of bodies in jumpsuits. Denix Vames - January 18, 2022 (i missed you ;- shadowess - January 18, 2022 (I missed you too ) While Cindy took a shower in the en suite, the babies slept peacefully. Still adjusting to the world and their bodies, Carter's nose twitched then shifted into a puppy's nose for a moment before changing back. As Cindy washed, she thought about their little family. She frowned, knowing she'd never truly understand her own children or what they'd go through as they grew. She sighed, knowing there was just one thing to do if she ever wanted to understand them and be close to them. Turning off the shower, she stepped out and wrapped a towel around herself. She walked into the bedroom and watched over her little family for a moment with a small smile. "Kite?" she said in a softened voice. "Do you... do you think it would be best if... I changed? To be like you and the kids?" she asked. "Being what I am was great for a while but it's not exactly a fit for a family dynamic... and I don't want the kids growing up to think that I'll never understand them..." She hugged herself, feeling a little insecure. --- The hall was filled with mourning vampires. All of them had dressed in black and the sound of soft sobs echoed off the walls. At first, the vampires were confused as to why the Steninheil bodies were among their families and in caskets as well. But as Jean gave his speech, the reason became clear. No one argued this time. After so many years of fighting and loss, so many vampires were ready for this change that the few who were opposed felt it would be pointless now to argue. Bianka was sobbing so heavily that she fell to her knees. Larissa knelt by her and wrapped her arms around her to comfort her. Though he had a serious expression, Gunnar nodded at Jean encouragingly. Giving him a sign that he was doing well and that the others were open to listening. --- Patience shuddered then turned her head to cry into Hannes's shoulder. Hannes was alarmed by the kind of powers Angel's could have but he saw that Nate was just being protective. "That's not going to help," he said gently then nodded to the way Patience was affected by his reaction. Patience stepped away from Hannes and wiped her tears away while shaking her head. "He's locked up in Hell's Cells. He's not going to be able to hurt anyone else." Patience scowled a little but quickly shook it off. "David still thinks he can be saved..." She said, unable to help her tone from being a little sour. "I don't know... I just know that I don't want anything to do with him again. Besides, you going down there to execute him will put the peace treaty at risk. He's a Demon in Hell's custody. Which makes this David, Amelia or Charles's jurisdiction. That and he's come back from Oblivion before...what's to stop him doing it again?" --- "I agree." Azrael nodded as he double-checked his black book. He saw Autumn's name almost solidify then, to his relief, it faded again. "She's safe," he confirmed while looking at Gabriel. He then looked at Phineas with a frown. He stepped forward fearlessly and placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. "We're going to get you the help that you need, friend. You can trust us." Kodi ran forward to hug Autumn. He'd immediately started crying when he thought she might die. He looked at Phineas sadly. "We DO care about you, man," he said gently. "Don't you see that? You're not a monster, you're just hurt. Please let them help you." --- A couple of the dumber prisoners attempted to attack Xenos but once their bodies lay on top of Janik's, the prisoners that were left hurriedly went back into their own cells. The agents that weren't too injured closed the cell doors behind them. One of the higher-ranked agents began barking orders for the agents who weren't injured. He separated them into three groups. One to conduct a headcount of the prisoners. One to help take the injured to the medical suite and the last to start bagging up the bodies. By some miracle, Warren seemed to have gone completely unnoticed. He decided it'd be best to continue playing the role of one of the agents until he could slip away later. He joined the group of agents who were helping the injured to the medical suite. One of the other agents rose a brow at how pale and shaken he seemed. "What's up with you?" he'd asked. Warren could feel eyes on him and sweat start to bead his forehead. "F-f-first day..." he shrugged. But, almost hilariously, that seemed to be enough of an explanation as the agents closest to him visibly relaxed. Some even smirked. "Oof." the agent who'd spoken to him cringed. "Unlucky. You'll get used to it." 'Doubt that.' Warren thought to himself as he began walking with them. 'Ok...I can do this...I just need to stay calm, play the part and when it's calmer I'll tell them my 'shift' is over...that'll do it...then I can just walk right out the front-' "Agents, no one is to leave the building!" A higher ranked agent announced before the others could go anywhere. "A serious crime was committed here today. There was a breach and it could only have come from someone among our ranks. Whether by negligence or sabotage is yet to be determined so until we can interview each and every one of you individually, this entire building is on lockdown. No one is to go in or out!" 'Shit!' Warren thought frantically. His heart raced as he tried to maintain the look of being calm. He knew that by 'interview' these people most likely meant interrogate. And if they suspected him of lying at any point, that may most likely escalate to torture tactics. But maybe if he kept up the act of the oblivious new agent? Would that work? Denix Vames - January 18, 2022 Kite lowered his head. "The only reason why I became a werewolf was because of a mistake. I can't let you suffer through the process either. Besides, just because you're not a werewolf, it doesn't mean you won't understand them." --- Jean nodded at Gunnar. "I am going to bring the Steinhells bodies back to their family. I will do my best to convince them to stop this war. If I don't succeed then I will ask Xenos for help. In the meantime, please be there for each other. We can't lose hope." --- "Well, he can't be saved! You've seen what he's done! You were involved in it without a choice!" ,said Nate. "He needs to be destroyed! If not by me then someone from Hell!" --- Phineas lowered his head. "Alright. Take me away." "I'm coming with you!" ,said Autumn. "Please. Don't make this harder. I'll see you again. I promise. But I need to be....away for a bit." She cried into her hands. Once the two angels and Phineas appeared at the asylum in Heaven, God sensed the existence of the Nephalem. Angered by its existence, he began to make it suffer. Phineas coughed up blood as his ribs broke. Gabriel took the chains off in case it was that. But no. He glared. "That damn bastard! I should have known that he couldn't change!" He could sense that God was punishing Phineas simply for existing. --- "Excuse me?" Xenos flew over. His eyes glowed. "Someone took some info from our system? I would like to personally interview every single agent here. And no, this is not me asking for permission. If I find out who did this, I will torture them myself!" shadowess - January 18, 2022 Cindy was quiet for a moment. Frowning. She walked over to Kite and knelt next to him, placing her hands on his thighs as she looked up at him. "I'm sorry," she said softly. "I wasn't thinking... I didn't mean to upset you. I just..." she sighed and rested her head on his thigh as well. "I just want to be as close to you and the kids as I can. No matter the cost. But I know this wasn't something you had a choice in. I'm sorry I brought it up." --- The vampires listened. All of them. Through their tears, they looked from Jean to the caskets. "Please." Bianka sobbed. "Please bring this senseless death to a stop!" Out of the crowd, having been standing with Jessica and Ben for his own protection, the Steinheill that had been held prisoner walked over to one of the caskets and lay his hand on top of it. He too was tearful he brought them up to look at Jean ashamedly. He glanced back at Niko who had been translating Jean's words for him so he could understand what was happening, then looked back at Jean before speaking to him in German. When he paused, he looked down at the casket while waiting for his words to be translated. "He said, he's ashamed. He was the reason they came, so he blames himself for what happened. He put whole families in danger and by the time he realised his mistake, it was too late to stop it. He can never undo what has been done but he can at least help to put things right. He wants to go with you. There's a head family in Germany that lead all the other Steinheils in this country. He could tell you where they live and who they are. They exclusively speak German, so he suggests taking someone who can translate..." Niko paused. "I'm going with you anyway. I can translate," he said, looking over at Jean. The Steinheil turned to face Jean and bowed his head to him. He spoke again and when he finished, Niko translated once more. "He says that there aren't the right words in existence that can fully express how sorry he is. He hopes that you can forgive him." --- "I don't need to be reminded!" Patience snapped back angrily. "I relive it every time I close my eyes! So, what? We get someone from Hell to commit murder, piss Donnie off more just so he can come back again later to do worse to us?!" She threw her hands up in the air. "This is ridiculous! I can't have this conversation!" she then turned away from them both and vanished. Hannes was left staring at where she'd been stood. He turned his head to look at Nate awkwardly. "I-... I hear the hormones is what can sometimes make pregnant women angry suddenly," he said uncertainly. "Maybe she didn't mean it?" he suggested, hoping it might help Nate to calm down. --- (This is going to sound a bit weird but I think it'd be best if neither of us directly played God. So, just keep it as something that characters mention during conversations so as to keep some air of mystery around Him. Leave some things to the imagination, so to speak.) Azrael glanced upward warily. "Careful Gabriel. Lucifer was once His favourite and you know what happened to him," he warned. "Bear in mind, He has only recently considered allowing Demons into Heaven and even that is on a trial basis. He's not angry, Gabriel. He's wary. He has all of Heaven, its Angels and its souls to protect. Bringing a strange Demon here unannounced, even a half-breed, was probably not the wisest thing we could've done." He looked at Phineas with a small frown. "Wait here," he said then vanished. Being the Angel of Death, he had a little more sway when it came to negotiating with God Himself. His mission was simple. Convince God that Phineas was worthy enough to seek Heaven's help. Or at the very least, convince Him that Phineas could join the ranks of the Reapers as his newest apprentice. Only when he'd manage to come to some sort of arrangement would he re-appear near them. --- The superior agent nodded at Xenos. Acknowledging him as an agent with a higher rank than himself. "Yes, sir," he answered, standing to attention. "We still have yet to determine if the person responsible acted out of malice or sheer stupidity but we do know that some of our files have been completely wiped from our servers." The agent snapped his fingers and waved a finger around at a couple of other agents who then hurriedly walked by them. "We'll have one of the 'special' rooms ready for you momentarily," he said. The special room in question was an empty interrogation room with a metal chair chained to the centre of the room. It had restraints on both the arms and forelegs of the chair. "Listen up! You will each be called into room B4-12. We will be working in alphabetical order unless we find a good reason to call someone in early. Failure to attend promptly when your name is called will be considered suspicious. Failure to attend altogether will land you in a cell!" When Xenos spoke, Warren felt his heart drop into the pit of his stomach. After seeing what he did to the prisoners, he didn't want to know what he'd do to him. The agents closest to him seemed amused by Xenos's announcement. "Shiiit, whoever the bastard is, they're going to regret fucking with us for sure if X is pissed!" he overheard one whisper to another. "You hear what he did to the guy from that castle in Germany? Cut out his tongue, had it cooked and forced him to watch him eat it! If he looked away or closed his eyes, there were guards on standby to whip his ass." "I'd say 'poor bastard' but considering how many agents died today... they definitely deserve what's coming to them!" he heard the other whisper back. Warren's heartbeat was harder and he felt a sudden churning sensation in his stomach. "Uh-! Bathroom?" He asked the agents hurriedly who looked at him with equal amusement. "Gee new guy. You're looking awfully green. You're not the traitor are you?" "Wha-? N-no! No, I'm not! I-I-!" "Jesus, calm down. I'm just kidding. The bathroom is that way. Two rights and a left." the agent laughed. As Warren ran towards the bathroom, he heard the agent saying to the other "Fucking love rookies." As soon as Warren pushed open the door to the toilet stall, he emptied his insides into the toilet quite violently. When he couldn't throw up anymore he locked himself into the stall. Used tissue to wipe his mouth and flushed it down. He hurriedly took out the earpiece he'd been wearing earlier from his pocket and threw it into the bowl as well. He then looked at the fake ID card and debated getting rid of that too but then he'd really look odd without one. Not to mention he wouldn't be able to simply make a run for it if he needed to. He left it on his person and resolved to just flush the earpiece for now. Now he just needed to calm down and get his story straight before his 'interview'. He leant against the stall door and took some steady breaths to try to calm himself down as he thought carefully through what he was going to say. While this was happening, one of the agents who'd been speaking to Warren was next to be called into the interrogation room. Confident that he'd done nothing wrong. Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - January 19, 2022 Kite placed a hand over her head. "I know you didn't mean anything by it. I understand what you're trying. All I'm saying is that you can understand them. We both can. I mean being a werewolf doesn't mean I can automatically know what they need. Last I heard, moms were the smartest in the family bunch." --- Jean flew over to the Steinhell. Landing on his feet, he hugged him. "I forgive you." --- Nate sighed as his power calmed down. "I'm not mad at her. I'm just mad that this happened in the first place. I wish I could have stopped it. But Donnie is such a slick bastard." --- (i think i get it) Gabriel crossed his arms. Still angry at God. Phineas found himself catching his breath as his ribs healed on their own. He wiped the blood from his mouth. He lowered his head. "Even God hates me. I should just leave and be somewhere in the dark. A place where no one will be bothered by me." --- Xenos sat across from the agent who had been strapped to the chair. "No more mercy. Tell me the truth and I might just spare your eyes." shadowess - January 19, 2022 Cindy chuckled. "Oh, I don't know about that," she glanced over at their children. "We should probably pull out those little cot-baskets for them to sleep in. Just until we move." --- Niko translated for the Steinheil who immediately burst into sobs in Jean's arms. "Danke..." The Steinheil said while hugging him back tightly. Tears poured down Racheal's cheeks at this. She looked around at the other vampires and knew that something like this was exactly what they needed to see for them to be convinced that a change needed to happen. --- "There are some things that are simply out of our control..." Hannes said sadly. He knew that too well, having been ripped from his home and his love. "Gabriel was supposed to be taking me to become an Angel... Are you able to do this?" he then asked, looking at Nate. "I must become one and get back home." --- "He doesn't hate you," Azrael said as he appeared near them. "Gabriel, stop your pouting. You're ruining that beautiful face." he teased playfully then looked at Phineas. "Until recently Heaven and Hell were at war. So, anything with even the smallest amount of Demon blood stepping into Heaven without warning will make Him immediately defensive of his people. You have to understand, Hell once had a ruthless ruler who was not above such tactics and just look around you. Do the souls who came here expecting a peaceful afterlife deserve to be faced with war and bloodshed?" Azrael shook his head. "That's why our war was only fought with Angels who went through rigorous training first and why any soul with Demon blood attempting to teleport directly into Heaven was immediately met with pain. This wasn't done to you out of hatred or malice, Phineas. Merely...habit. But the war is over now and slowly, we are allowing Demons and Devils access into Heaven. Under supervision for now. But if all goes well and peace is maintained, then His trust will build and eventually supervision will no longer be required. Do you understand?" he sighed and nodded at Gabriel. "He's allowed to seek help at the hospital here. He knows that Phineas is in need of help now." he looked back at Phineas. "You don't need to answer right now and I'd like for you to focus on your health first and foremost. But I do have a proposition for you. It may help you to find some meaning or sense of belonging in the afterlife. I'd like to sign you up for the role of Reaper and take you on as my apprentice. It's not nearly as bad as it sounds. In fact, most of the time you can be a source of comfort for others as they cross over. Think it over." --- The agent looked back at Xenos with a serious expression. Maintaining eye contact as a way of showing he had nothing to hide. "Sir, I had no involvement in the sabotage. Nor do I know of any parties involved. I just know that I hope you find them and punish them for all the agents we lost today, sir." he replied, stonefaced. He was telling the truth. He had absolutely no idea that the 'new guy' he'd met earlier had anything to do with the riot. Denix Vames - January 19, 2022 "Cindy? Be honest with me. Should I retire from the force? For our family? I know I have strong abilities but these days I can deal with more than just a human. Anything can happen." ,said Kite. --- Jean walked over to Niko. "Let's start our journey now. I can give you my blood so that you can stay safe from the sun if it is day. We'll gather the Steinhells coffins close. I'll use all my power to teleport not only them but us to the Steinhells headquarters." --- "Actually, I am and I'm not. Training is such a blur. But last I checked, nowadays you have to do nice stuff for people. Maybe start with that? You could help some Angels with small favors." ,said Nate. --- Gabriel couldn't help but smirk at his comment. Phineas's eye widened at the idea of becoming a Reaper. Surprised that this offer was brought up to him. He stood. "I'll....think about it." At the hospital, Phineas was uneasy by the setting he was in. He had heard about asylums and wasn't so sure what this one was like. When a doctor touched his arm, his eye glowed as he jumped back. Holding on to his weapon. Gabriel raised his hand before explaining to him that no one meant any harm to him. Phineas lowered the weapon as his eye dimmed. "Sorry. I'm not use to trusting people these days. Not really anyone. It seems like all people want from me is to be their slave." --- Xenos was angry at the fact that he lost some agents but not at the agent in front of him. "You are free to go." Once the agent was unstrapped, Xenos turned his head. "Where is this rookie that I've been hearing about? He's next." shadowess - January 22, 2022 Cindy looked up from their children to look at Kite. She knew what his job meant to him but she also knew that he had a point. He wasn't like a typical werewolf. Whatever had happened to James, it had been passed on genetically to Kite. She thought for a moment. "Carter," she said while looking down a little. She then brought her eyes back up to his. "Maybe you could work for him? He's a private detective for the supernatural and you two have worked together before, right? What if you talked to him about it?" she suggested. "That way, you don't have to give up doing what you love." --- "I'm coming with you." Jessica stepped forward. She wasn't sure if Ben would follow her but she knew that Jean might need help where he was going. Niko looked at her. At first, he looked as if he wanted to protest but then he recalled her strength and knew she was capable of handling herself. He looked back at Jean and nodded. "I am ready," he said quietly. The other vampires began moving the coffins around to huddle the Steinheil caskets together. Across the country, in a large mansion, the main Steinheil family were just sitting down for dinner. Still waiting for word of how the attack went. Expensive paintings lined the walls of the dining room. A crystal chandelier hung over the long, heavy mahogany table. Sat at the head of the table was an ageing man with silver hair and brown eyes. His wife sat beside him. The rest of the table were the adult children of this couple. Totalling six men and two women. Around them, servants brought in food on silver trays to set on the table in from of them. The long windows were covered by thick, red velvet curtains. Below them, in a cage, in the cellar, was a very large and muscular man. This man paced the cell impatiently. --- Hannes was uncertain. "Azrael said it would be difficult." he pointed out. He glanced around. "Is there not some sort of training that I have to do? Lessons to take?" --- "I'm glad," Azrael replied to Phineas before they teleported. Once they were in the hospital, the doctor had looked at Phineas in alarm before relaxing at his words. "I can assure you, there are no slaves here. The only thing we want from our patients is for them to get better." he extended a hand to Phineas, slowly this time. "I am Doctor Fenton. It's a pleasure to meet you, Phineas Gage. I must advise that for the safety of others you won't be able to leave the hospital until we can confirm that your health has improved and you are no longer in danger of relapsing. But you will be able to walk around the facility with supervision. I'll show you to your room then we can discuss your therapy. Please bear in mind that our end goal here is to help you become well enough to be able to live your own life without fear of a relapse." Azrael placed a gentle hand on Phineas's shoulder. "You are in good hands here. If you ever want either myself or Gabriel to visit, you only need to call on us." "This way Phineas. I'm sure you'll be comfortable. Our doctors and nurses are always on hand if you ever need any help. Your room is this way." Doctor Fenton began leading Phineas away. Azreal stayed behind and looked at Gabriel. "I suppose we should go back to our own duties," he said with a sigh. "Thank you for your help. It sort of felt like the kinds of trouble we used to get into, didn't it?" he smiled, reminiscing. "Perhaps we could catch up with each other at some point? Drink rose-infused wine, like old times?" --- The agent stood and rubbed his wrists then looked at Xenos. "Oh, last I saw he ran into the bathroom. Apparently, it's his first day here so he might not know how to find this room. I'll go show him." he said seriously. "In all honesty though, I know it's his first day and all but I don't think the guy's cut out for this line of work. Seems too jumpy. Nervous, even." the agent shrugged and left the room, heading straight for the bathroom. Once inside, he looked at the only stall with a closed door and sighed. "Hey newbie, you in here?" he called out. Within the stall, Warren jumped and froze. "Uh- y-yeah. I'll just be a minute-" "You don't got a minute. You're up next and you heard the captain. Anyone late is automatically suspicious. Clean yourself up and c'mon, I'll show you how to get there." Warren's heart skipped a beat and he hesitated before hurrying out of the stall. The agent looked him over, bemused. "Christ, pull yourself together! It's not like you're the one who did this." he rolled his eyes and turned on his heel. They walked out of the bathroom and towards the interrogation room in silence. All that time, Warren's mind was racing. How was he supposed to keep himself composed in front of...whatever that guy was?! The agent glanced over at Warren and watched him for a moment as they walked. "What's the matter with you anyway? Did you forget all your training in one afternoon? You look like you've never seen shit like this before." "Can we just get this over with?" Warren evaded. "Fine. We're here anyway. You're going in alone. Good luck, rookie." The agent gestured to a door then turned and walked away, leaving Warren there. Warren's heart was in his throat as he stared at the door handle. He took a deep breath then slowly and shakily let it out before opening the door. He looked at Xenos, who he'd only heard referred to as 'X' up to this point, then his eyes landed on the chair and he gulped. Hesitant, he closed the door then nervously walked over to it. He had a terrible feeling about this but he didn't want to do anything that might make Xenos think he didn't belong here. So, he did what he thought the other agents might do and sat down. Denix Vames - January 22, 2022 "That doesn't sound like a bad idea. Thanks." Kite held Carter in his arms. "There's a very good reason why I named this little guy after him. That man's been able to keep us together. To save us. He really is a hero." --- Ben nodded. He stepped forward as well. Heading to the coffins and the others. "Hopefully, I don't have to kick some ass." Jean closed his eyes. He took a deep breath before conjuring his powers. In a flash, they were inside the mansion where everyone was eating at the table. Knowing that this would be alarming, he put up a shield around himself, his friends, and the coffins. "Please don't be scared. We came here to talk. I am the King of my family. We're all here to return the bodies of your loved ones. I am sorry for your loss. But we had to fight. Otherwise, they would have killed our families too." His tears flowed as he set out his blue energy instead. "Please...Let's stop this senseless war. None of this will lead to anywhere but death and destruction. I've recently lost my lover to this war. He was the reason that I had found courage. But now, he is the reason that I feel such a great sadness because of his horrible death." Jean closed his eyes. He concentrated on bringing the coffins out of the shield. Sending near the Steinhells so that they can have them. "Look at your fallen people. Won't you end this for them? We can coexist. Germany has claimed us as acceptable. Their government protects supernatural creatures. What does that tell you?" --- Phineas nodded with a smile. "Thank you." He shook the doctor's hand. He entered the room he was given. A sudden flash of the carriage he was driven in came to mind. The one specifically meant for the insane. He dropped the iron bar. "I'm not crazy!" Gabriel chuckled. "I seem to owe everyone drinks, don't I? But I wouldn't mind having a drink with you." He raised a brow. "I think I need to go. I still have to help someone." --- Nate sighed. "Man, I wish Gabriel was here." Gabriel appeared. "You called?" Nate jumped. "Speaking of...Can you please get me out of this situation? I never really-" "Nate. Everybody knows about your rebellion against God and Heaven." "What? What rebellion?" ,said Nate who nervously scratched his neck. Gabriel rolled his eyes. "Just go." "Don't have to tell me twice." Nate disappeared. Gabriel stepped forward. He looked around. "Where's Patience?" (dont know how to start the scene for Hannes's training. kind of stumped) --- Xenos strapped him in then moved back to his seat. "Tell me the truth. Did you take some intel?" He pointed at his eyes. "I'm sure you wouldn't want these to disappear." shadowess - January 23, 2022 "He is." Cindy smiled and kissed Kite's cheek. With a small groan, she pulled herself to her feet then walked over to one of the boxes containing the small basket cots that they'd bought recently. She was still a little sore but she didn't complain, nor did she really mind. Her focus was entirely on her family and making her children comfortable as she set the little basket carefully onto its holder. She took out a small blanket and draped it over one side of the little cot so that it was ready for one of their children. She then got to work on the second one. When she was done, she tiredly walked over to Emily and picked her up from the floor. Being careful not to wake her, she carried her over to one of the cots and lay her down gently so that her little feet were closer to the bottom. "That'll do until we can sort out a proper nursery for them." she sighed. She wait for Kite to place Carter into the second one then take a moment to simply watch them as they slept. Savouring the peace while it lasted. --- Once the coffins were moved and Niko had taken some blood to protect him from the sunlight, they teleported into the mansion that the Steinheil had given them the address for. Immediately upon their arrival, the hunters around the table shot to their feet in alarm. Their servants ran from the room in fright. The coffins were so many that when they appeared they ended up filling up the main foyer in the mansion and whatever couldn't fit there ended up in the gardens. One landed on the large dining table, crushing any food or plates underneath it. Niko immediately began translating Jean's words as closely as he could. When the aura filled the room, all but the father were affected. Just like the black-hearted Steinheil that had fired the rocket launcher at the castle, this particular Steinheil simply lacked the ability to be empathetic. He scowled at the vampires but mostly, he glared murderously at the Steinheil with them. The one who, in his eyes, had betrayed their family. He began angrily barking words at his family in German. Niko hesitated then tilted his head a little to Jean. "He's telling them they're under a spell and not to trust you. I don't think he can feel your aura!" he said worriedly. "Great. Of course, he's a sociopath..." Jessica mumbled sarcastically. "How do we convince someone who doesn't know how to relate to others?" Just as she asked this, the father then began yelling at one of his sons in particular and gestured to the dining-room door. "He's telling him to 'fetch the dog'..." Niko translated then turned a little pale. "You don't think they have a wolf who obeys them, do you?" he speculated. "Stay close, just in case," Jessica said tensely as she watched the hunters carefully. But the son that had been given the order was hesitant. He had tears in his eyes, mostly from the aura but he looked between his father and Jean fearfully. The man was torn. On the one hand, he didn't want to disobey his father. On the other, he could already see how powerful Jean and the others were just by how they appeared in the house. And that's not even mentioning the bodies! As far as the rest of the family was concerned, they'd already lost the war to the vampires but the father wasn't ready to accept that it was over. He yelled at his son again who jumped and looked back at him, frightened. He shook his head and said something back. Straight away, the father's face turned red and he started furiously screaming at his son who argued back in tears. More and more of the family began joining in on the argument and Niko tried his best to keep up. "They're trying to convince him that there's no point in fighting. That it's over and they must accept defeat. The father keeps telling the son to get the 'dog' but the son is begging his father not to involve him- Oh-oh! ohhh....wow...." Niko slowed to a stop just as the son yelled something over the rest of them and it caused the entire family to lapse into a stunned silence. All eyes were on him. The father looked utterly disgusted and enraged. "He-... I think he just admitted to having a secret affair with the wolf... oh boy..." "V-Vater?" The son spoke anxiously while looking at his father. "Vater, bitte..." The father growled something in German while picking up a knife from the table and lunging at his son. The rest of the family gasped and screamed. None quite as loud or terrified as the mother. Both Niko and the Steinheil that had come with them jumped into action. Niko jumped between the male and his father and ended up with the knife between his ribs on the right side of his chest, puncturing his lung. Meanwhile, the Steinheil had grabbed the son and pulled him away from the danger, shoving him towards the door while saying something to him in German. The male looked emotionally hurt but he nodded before running to the cellars to his lover. "Niko!" Jessica dove over chairs to reach him before the father could try to hurt him more. She aimed a punch across his jaw, being careful to only hit him hard enough to knock him back. "Are you alright?" she asked while Niko pulled out the knife and gripped his chest, struggling to breathe. He nodded and wheezed. "Fine. It'll heal…" The mother of the Steinheils had wasted no time. Before the father could even get to his feet, she was slapping at his head and shoulders while screaming at him angrily, causing him to shield himself with his arms and cower from her. The rest of their children did nothing but look on awkwardly. Niko smirked. "She's giving him a piece of her mind for endangering their family and trying to kill their son." he wheezed. Finally, the mother stood back looking flushed but still angry as she pointed towards the door and said something through her own tears. Niko's smile slipped and he watched as the husband got up and looked around at his family in disbelief. Knowing it was no use, he furiously screamed one last thing to them all before storming out of the mansion. "She said-" Niko began to wheeze but the wife interrupted him in perfect English, surprising them all. Unlike the others, she had greying blonde hair and grey eyes. Giving away that she didn't have any Steinheil blood in her veins, but rather she had married into the family. "I told him to get out." She sighed and looked around at them all. Her eyes landed on Jean. "You're right. There's no point to it. All this fighting...it only causes pain. My own son had been living a lie because he was too frightened to tell us the truth. That's no life." she shook her head. "Now, if you'll excuse us we have a family to fix and funerals to plan." she looked around at the coffins sadly then brought her eyes back to the others. "Thank you... for bringing them home... it means everything." "What did he say?" Jessica asked curiously, glancing warily at the door that the husband had left through. "Before he left. He said something." The mother shook her head and waved dismissively at the question. "Oh, he just said we'd regret joining the vampires. Called us traitors and that we were fools. Don't worry yourselves, we can handle ourselves against one old, crazy man." "This wasn't the first time he'd tried to hurt any of you, was it?" Niko wheezed painfully but his eyes were fixed on the mother who seemed to become uncomfortable. "You all seemed afraid to disobey him." "As I said, we can handle ourselves," she said again then looked towards the rest of her children. "We have each other." --- The doctor turned with a look of concern and placed his hands gently on Phineas's shoulders. "Of course, you're not!" He assured him. "Phineas, look at me. This is not like the asylums from your days on Earth. This is a place of healing. Of calm. Safety. Do you understand? No one here will judge you. Ever. We only want to help. You are not crazy. You just need some time to heal from your traumas. No, take a deep breath. In slowly. Out slowly. That's it, and again. Good." He slowly let go of him and turned to face the room. The single bed had a very comfortable mattress, soft quilt and equally soft feather pillows. There was a desk to one side with a chair. A mirror on the wall and a small chest of drawers underneath it. "This will be your temporary home. It looks plain now but we encourage our patients to be as creative as they like. If you'd like pictures on the walls or things like that, just let us know. The same applies to activities you might like to use the desk for. If you like to write journals then we can supply pens and empty journals for you. If you like to paint, we can supply paper and paints... whatever you're into. Within reason, of course." Gabriel chuckled. "I seem to owe everyone drinks, don't I? But I wouldn't mind having a drink with you." He raised a brow. "I think I need to go. I still have to help someone." "I look forward to it." Azrael smiled then nodded as Gabriel vanished. "I suppose I have work to do too..." he took out his black book and flicked it open. He frowned. "Poor bastard..." he sighed before vanishing as well. --- Hannes looked at Gabriel, not sure what to make of the comments regarding a rebellion. His attention on that was short-lived though when Gabriel asked where Patience was. He glanced towards the exit then back to Gabriel. "She left," he answered honestly. "She- " he was about to tell Gabriel about her being upset about her current situation when he paused, uncertainly. He wasn't so sure Patience would want him telling anyone something that was so personal and private. "She wasn't feeling well." he recovered but knew his dodge was obvious. It was an awkward position to be in but he didn't really know what else to do or say. (lol It's cool. We could just do something simple like drop Hannes off at an 'Academy' in Heaven for souls who want to prove themselves worthy of wings. He could just be left there to start his training and I'll have him come back later on as an Angel ) --- Warren stared at Xenos nervously. His heart was beating so loud now that he barely heard Xenos speaking. He shivered when he pointed to his eyes. He recalled the story he'd overheard the other agents telling earlier and remembered the way Xenos had killed the attacking prisoners so easily. His stomach churned but it was too empty now to vomit again. Still, he shook his head wordlessly as he resisted the urge to gag out of nerves. His mind was simply brimming with his own questions. What is this man? How did he get like that? Are there more people like him? Are the other agents like him? Why wasn't he warned? "Mmm...I- it's- it's my f-first d-day..." he said quietly, unable to stop his voice from shaking. Xenos's stare was so intense that Warren felt a sudden irrational fear that he'd somehow be able to see straight through him if he maintained eye contact. So, he lowered his gaze submissively. Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - January 23, 2022 Kite stood next to her. Wrapping an arm around her waist. "I'm worried now just thinking about the future. Thinking about now. What if someone tries to hurt them? I couldn't live with myself if I failed them." --- Jean lowered himself. He sobbed as he felt such a strong relief. Knowing that the war had ended. His red aura soon shifted the mood. Giving him happiness and love to those in the mansion. "We did it Hannes...." He looked at the sky. "Love really did end the war." "Uh maybe I should go talk to your son? Kinda get him to calm down or something." ,said Ben nervously. --- Phineas silently cried in a corner near the doorway. He covered his blind eye. "I lost everything ever since I was controlled. I have no pictures, journals, or letters from my family. From my home city. I have nothing." He lowered his head as he hugged his knees. "People think I'm a hero. The truth is that I'm a monster." --- Gabriel hesitated before nodding. "I see. Well, let me take you to where you can become an Angel." He held his hand. THey appeared at the Academy. "As long as you pass these lessons they have to offer, you can have your wings. Try your best and don't get so worked up. Everybody's pretty nice here. Well, some of them." --- Xenos pulled out a knife. He placed it close to one of his eyes. "I think you and I both know why you're here. So, you better tell me the truth now." shadowess - January 23, 2022 "You won't." Cindy smiled patiently at Kite. "WE won't," she said while holding onto his hand around her waist. Reassuring him that together, they were a formidable force as they were. The children were safe with them as their parents. She kissed his cheek lovingly. "We've got this," she whispered then smirked at him playfully. "Daddy." --- "Does anyone else smell blood?" Jessica said as the sharp scent caught her attention. They all looked at each other a moment before the mother walked shakily over to the dining room door, hearing footsteps in the foyer. She froze and turned pale as she watched the muscular wolf walk through from the back of the building towards the front door. He glanced over and saw them watching him. Smirking, he stopped in his tracks and wiped some blood off his bare chest with his fingers before licking them clean. In a thick, German accent he slowly sang 'who's afraid of the big bad wolf?' as he strut right out of the front door and vanished into the woods. The mother's breath caught in her throat before she cried out "KASPER!!" She then ran through the foyer to the cellar where she let out agonised scream after scream. Holding the body of her son. Although Kasper's love for the wolf had been genuine, his love wasn't reciprocated. In fact, the wolf had been coming on to him for months in the hopes that Kasper would fall for him and release him from the cage. So, unfortunately for Kasper, he'd been doomed from the moment this wolf had been dragged into their family home. As soon as the cage door was unlocked, he'd expected the wolf to greet him with love. Instead, he'd had his throat ripped out before he could even realise the wolf had been playing him. The wolf felt nothing but utter hatred for the Steinheils and now that he was loose, his revenge had only begun. Azrael was comforting Kasper's soul as he wept soundlessly and watched his mother cradling his body just a couple of feet away from them. "I'm so sorry." He told him gently while hugging him. "You didn't deserve that." The rest of Kasper's family had raced into the cellar and were also grieving over the youngest son. Unable to contain her rage and acting entirely on impulse, Jessica had run out of the mansion towards the woods. Intent on catching up to the wolf. "Jessica!" Niko wheezed and tried to follow her out but without the use of one of his lungs, he couldn't run. He had a terrible feeling about that particular wolf. Something about him just seemed...off. --- The doctor watched Phineas for a moment with a frown before gesturing to a nurse that had followed them. The nurse left them alone and the doctor closed the door behind her. Doctor Fenton bent down and sat next to Phineas on the floor. "You're not a monster, Phineas," he said gently. "You're a man who had something terrible happen to him. But now you're safe and now you can focus on being the real you. Not what others expect of you." He held his hands out in front of him and gave Phineas a kind smile. "Watch this," he said quietly then closed his eyes. A moment later, a photograph faded into existence in his hands. "This is one of the good things about Heaven," he said as he looked at the photo in his hands with a sad smile. The photo was of himself holding a little girl at a beach. Both of them were grinning, wearing swimsuits and sunglasses. "If you ever feel nostalgic, you just need to focus on a specific memory and you can summon an old, lost trinket to you. Such as a photograph, locket, journal... whatever brings you comfort." --- "Thank you," Hannes said as he looked at the building in front of them. He then gasped and stumbled back while covering his mouth. His eyes filled with tears and it took him a moment to regather himself. "I heard him!" He gasped then laughed joyously as tears rolled down his cheeks. "I heard him, Gabriel! I heard my Jean!" He couldn't stop grinning as he wiped at his eyes and looked back at the academy with more determination than he'd had before. "I'm coming Jean. Just hold on a little longer. I'm working on it! I'll come home to you as soon as I can!" he said as he marched into the building, feeling a renewed sense of purpose as he went. --- "Oh, fuck!" Warren whispered and pulled back in the chair, pressing himself into the back of it as much as he could in an effort to keep his face away from the knife. He stared, wide-eyed between the knife and Xenos. Did he know he was lying?! No. He couldn't. Could he? No, he was just putting pressure on him to see if he'd crack. It's a typical interrogation tactic. That's got to be it! This means that right now his best bet was to try to stick to his story. "I- I am!" he answered, his voice going a little high pitched towards the end out of fear. "L-look. I-I have an ID card! I-it's in my pocket! I started today!" He shut his eyes tightly and turned his head to face away from him. "I-I don't know anything else!" Denix Vames - January 23, 2022 Kite smiled. "You know, I heard people saying that being called Daddy was sexy. But honestly, I'll stick to it being a family thing." --- Ben ran after her. Following Jessica. "I'm coming with you! I won't leave you to deal with this guy on your own." Jean knelt near Kasper. He lowered his head. Crying over his body as his blue aura grew strong. He placed a hand over his chest. "He is the first fallen friend of mine in the beginning of this peace. I'm sorry that I couldn't stop this." --- Phineas watched in amazement as the photo was revealed. He thought for a moment. Wondering if he should try. He enclosed his hands before a photo appeared when he separated them. It was a photo of his family. He was included in it. He gasped. Suddenly, he hugged the photo. "I never thought I would see their faces again! Thank you!" --- Gabriel smiled. Watching him go and wondering what the future held for him. --- Xenos took the ID. He read it. "No one here has that name." He threw it aside. "And neither do you." He stabbed into his leg then cut his chest when he ripped his coat and shirt opened. Shadowess - January 24, 2022 Cindy had to stifle her laughter so as not to wake their children. "I was kidding anyway. It's not my thing either." she chuckled under her breath and leant her head against his. "C'mon, it's been a really eventful night and I'm exhausted from bringing two beautiful children into the world. Let's go to bed." --- The mother Steinheil was too greif stricken to answer Jean. Continueing to sob over her dead child as she rocked back and forth. The daughter of the group turned and looked at Niko who had just managed to make his way down to the cellar to see what was going on and to warn Jean that Jessica and Ben had gone after the wolf. She said something to him in German and he replied in the same language, having translated Jean's words for her. She shook her head then spoke again in a broken voice and this time Jean translated her words for Jean. "She says this fault is their own. Their father captured this wolf with silver chains and would torture him daily with silver objects to try to make him obedient. Jean, she says our friends are in danger. The only reason the wolf hadn't escaped sooner was because his entire cage was made of silver, as were his chain. But now that he's loose, he's dangerous." he said the last part hurriedly. "He's not like any ordinary wolf. He larger, stronger and faster... His venom is the most potent venom they've ever seen in any wolf! When their father caught him...meine Gott...it was by pure luck that the wolf had walked into the trap because... because... Jean, she's saying he could move so fast it was like he was disappearing from one place and appearing in another. Just like how we all appeared in the dining room today!" --- Jessica ran through the woods, trying to follow the wolf's scent. She ground to a halt, confused as the scent changed from one route and seemed to surround them instead but she couldn't see the wolf through the dense trees. She tried to catch her breath and listened intently to the sounds in the forest but all she could hear was the natural wildlife that surrounded them, as well as Ben's breathing. She glaned at him uncertainly. "Do you see him?" she whispered, looking around again, trying to see through the trees. A whistle cut through the silence. It was unnervingly slow and to the tune of 'who's afraid of the big bad wolf?' The sound sent shivers down Jessica's spine and she looked around wildly, feeling like they were being toyed with. "Get out here and show yourself, coward!" she shouted, growing impatient. Suddenly, she was grabbed from behind. Causing her to gasp and squeel as the wolf whirled them around to face Ben. He held her tightly to him, his teeth elongated and poised over Jessica's throat. "You two aren't like the other vampires." he pointed out in a gravelly voice. "I can smell it on you. You're different. Like me. No sudden moves Mr Hero. I'm not like other wolves either and I don't really want to hurt your beloved here." Being this close to him, Jessica could now smell what he meant. She could smell his venom and it was enough to make her cringe. It smelled far stronger than the venom that had been used at the castle. She knew, even without trying, that his venom would be fatal to herself and Ben. She stared at Ben, giving him a frightened look and knowing he'd be able to smell it too. "What are you?" she asked shakily. "I know what you two are." he answered. "I've met your kind before. Call yourselves Blood Gods. Well, to answer you question; If you're a Blood God then I suppose you could call me a Wolf King." he grinned, liking the sound of the title he'd given himself. "A Devil!" Jessica gasped. "Ben, he's half Devil, half Wolf!" "The evolutionary chain had to even things out somewhere when your kind came into existence." The wolf shrugged. "Now, I'll only warn you once. My fight is with the Steinheils and not the vampires. Leave me to my revenge and I will not harm any of you. Do you understand?" he tightened his grip on Jessica, making her squeel again. "Or do I need to give you a demonstration?" --- "I'm just glad I could help you to find some comfort." The doctor said as he pocketed his own photo and got to his feet. "Is there anything else we can do for you to help you feel more comfortable? Don't be shy about asking. The welfare of our patients is our top priority. If you're hungry or thirsty, we'll provide you with whatever food and drink you crave. For obvious reason, we unfortunately cannot include alcoholic beverages or cigarettes. But most things are catered for." --- Warren watched the ID card being thrown to one side and his heart sank. He looked back at Xenos in alarm but had little chance to react to his words before the knife became embedded into his thigh. He screamed and jumped, trying to pull himself out of the restraints but they were too tight. He cried out again as the knife cut his chest and he turned his head away, closing his eyes tightly. An image flashed through his mind, very breifly, of a man smiling at him from a hospital bed. He whimpered, not daring to look at Xenos. "P-please! Please! Don't kill me!" he begged between breaths. He was shaking violently. "I-I'm not a fighter! I'm just a coder! I-I'll get it back! Whatever those files are, I get it, they're important! I'll get them back for you! Please!" Denix Vames - January 24, 2022 "Sure thing." Kite took his shirt off before getting under the covers with Cindy. He kept her close. "You know, for someone who just gave birth, you look beautiful." He winked. --- Jean's eyes glowed blue. His anger turned him into his Blue Blood God Form. He appeared behind the Wolf King. Ben was glaring at the wolf. "You bastard! Get your hands off of her! The war's over!" Jean wrapped his hand around his neck when he suddenly appeared in front of him. Lifting him off the ground and making him lose his grip on Jessica. BUt then he recalled the stories of his torture. "No, this is wrong. I'm sorry for what they did to you. I truly am." He lowered him gently to the ground. "But revenge isn't the answer. That is how you lose those you love." He hugged him. "The only one who you should be after is the leader. He has been banished. He is not a Steinhell anymore in their eyes because we are now united together as one." He held his hand. "I am willing to help you find him if it means bringing peace to you." Ben ran to Jessica. Helping her up. "You alright?" --- Phineas thought for a moment. "I want to try modern food. I never got to experience what the world is like now. Can I try?" --- "Where are those files now?!" Xenos slammed his fist against the table. "Answer me!" shadowess - January 25, 2022 Cindy blushed and smirked. "Thank you. If I weren't so damn sore, I wouldn't be able to keep my hands off you." she chuckled as she cuddled into him. --- Jessica stood and hugged Ben, still shaking from the encounter. "I'm fine," she answered as she looked back to watch Jean and the Wolf. At that moment, Jean had hugged him and the Wolf didn't seem to know where to look or what to do. He seemed a little awkward as he recoiled from Jean's touch and looked at him in confusion. He'd been surprised by whatever Jean was and could sense that he might just have met his match among the vampires. He took his hand out of Jean's and took a step back to size him up for a moment but then thought better of it. Even if he did manage to beat this man, it wouldn't bring him any joy. He glanced over at Ben and Jessica, then back to Jean as if weighing up his options. "Nah, I'm more of a lone wolf. Besides, I've missed the thrill of the hunt. I'll find him myself. Just stay out of my way." he warned before shifting into a wolf that was larger than a bear with black fur and orange eyes. He darted into the trees at an unnatural speed. Jessica hugged Ben tightly. "Is it over?" --- "Of course!" The doctor smiled. "Let's visit the dining room then. There you can request any dish that you crave." he held out a hand to help Phineas to his feet. "Do you have any particular dishes in mind?" he asked him curiously. --- Warren jumped and kept his eyes down. Not daring to look up at Xenos. "I-I don't know! Th-they gave me a device to send the information to their servers but they never told me names or where they are based. B-But I can still get them back! Please! I'm good at that! I could hack the device they gave me and find out where they are!" Denix Vames - January 25, 2022 Kite chuckled a little. He kissed her head. "Good night babe." --- Jean sadly watched him leave. "Yes." He walked towards the mansion in tears. "He really thinks he failed. I can see it in his face." ,said Ben. --- "I'm not sure. I think I'll take a look and see what peaks my interests." Phineas followed him. He paused when he saw the food. Walking slowly to them. He sniffed at the pizza. "What is this? It smells overcooked." He picked up a slice. "And it's greasy but strange grease." --- "Fine. I'll let you hack it but if you try to do anything stupid, I will kill you." Xenos unstrapped him from the chair. Shadowess - January 26, 2022 "Good night, Kite," Cindy whispered as she rest her head against his chest. Although she was exhausted, Cindy's sleep would be broken. Excited and in disbelief that their children were here, she found it difficult to fall asleep. Whenever she did manage to, she'd wake up with a start and jump out of bed to make sure the children were ok and still breathing before relaxing and returning to bed. --- Jessica looked up at Ben as he spoke then looked at Jean with a frown. She couldn't let him think like that! She left Ben's embrace and ran after Jean to gently pull on his arm. "Jean! This isn't your fault. Besides, that guy was about ready to murder that whole family and maybe even us, but he didn't. I think your words made him second guess himself." she let go of his arm and looked towards the mansion. "You did something great today. You convinced the Steinheils to stop the fighting. Some people on both sides were lost but, in the long run, you saved their family and your own... all in a single day!" she looked back at him with a sympathetic look. "Hannes would be proud." --- "Pizza. Specifically Pepperoni." Fenton chuckled. "It's Italian. Very popular on Earth right now but also easily addictive. Small portions are recommended on Earth. Thankfully, there is no such thing as calories once you're dead." --- "I-I won't, I swear," Warren said quickly as Xenos unstrapped him. He tried to stand but had to lean against the table as pain shot through his leg. He ended up putting his weight on his other leg and limped after Xenos. "I'll need a computer," he said while reaching into his pocket and pulling out the USB device. Meanwhile, watching all this through a two-way mirror, a superior officer whispered to himself. He never bothered using the earpieces with Xenos. There was no point. He knew how sensitive Xenos's hearing was so whenever he needed to say something discretely to him, he simply whispered. "He's not to leave this building. He's committed several felonies today, including treason. Tell him what you have to to keep him compliant until he retrieves the information as well as the location of the thieves. Promise him freedom and money if you think it'll help. But once it's done, lock his ass up." There was a chance the other agents would beat the living hell out of Warren at every chance they got once he was locked up for the deaths that he caused, but the superior officer was already planning on looking the other way. Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - January 26, 2022 Tears flowed from Jean's eyes. He threw himself into her arms. "Thank you all for being here with me. But I need to take care of things on my own now." --- Phineas took a hesitant small bite of the slice. He made a sour face when he started chewing on it. He set the slice on the table. Picking up a napkin and spitting into it. "This is supposed to be delicious? It's so sour and the texture has a weird chewiness to it." He poked at a plate of green jello. "What is that? Why is it moving?" He grabbed a spoon and took a scoop. Eating it slowly. He cringed at the way it moved in his mouth. "Isn't there anything that's not so strange?" --- Xenos said, "I'll have someone bring a laptop here. And now, if you want to make your promise true, I suggest not leaving ever. You have made a great amount of felonies. Not to mention treason. This all can easily send you to our prison. However, if you succeed in retrieving the files, I can exchange that for your freedom." shadowess - January 27, 2022 Jessica hugged Jean back, still frowning. "You don't have to do things alone," she said gently. "If you ever need help from me or Ben, just call." She glanced over his shoulder at the mansion, knowing Niko was still inside. "Besides, we need to help Niko get home." She pulled away and looked at Jean expectantly. "I know he did terrible things but... I've never seen that side of him. Based on what I've found out, it's like he's a completely different person now to what he used to be." she looked sad. "He's hurting. I know he is and I don't know how else to help but to bring him home. I thought he only needed forgiveness from Racheal but I think he needed forgiveness from you and Hannes too. He can't get the forgiveness he needs from Hannes right now but you're still here. Please look out for him Jean. For me." --- "Maybe you need to start smaller?" Dr Fenton suggested. "Pick something not too far from your own time and work your way up. Ah, here we go," he said as he picked up a tray of eggs benedict. "This was invented the same year that you passed away." he nodded towards a bottle of tabasco sauce. "As was that. But be careful if you're going to use it, it has quite a kick." --- Warren paused and stared at Xenos. That's right. He just confessed to breaking some very serious laws. His heart sank as he sat back down slowly and tearfully contemplated spending the rest of his life behind bars. Once more the image of the man in the hospital bed flashed through his mind. His hopes lifted though as Xenos offered him a chance for freedom. "You're-...you're offering me a deal?" he asked him then nodded eagerly. "I'll do it. I-I can get those files back for you." he agreed. He looked at Xenos curiously. "I was never warned-...wh-what are you?" he finally asked, making it clear he'd never seen anything supernatural in his life. Denix Vames - January 27, 2022 Jean nodded. He smiled. "I will. I promise." Ben walked over. "We could still stick around in case you need us. I really think we can help some more." Jean shook his head. "You've done enough but thank you." Ben still was worried to leave after what had happened. In fact, he saw Jean as another friend. --- Phineas sniffed at the eggs benedict. "It smells good." He grabbed the tabasco sauce. He poured a bit on his finger which he sucked off from. His eyes lit up as at the spice. He took an eggs benedict and dumped some sauce on it before taking a bite. He smiled as he chewed. "It's almost like the food from Chile! And this eggs benedict? It's like back at-" He frowned. Turning away from Fenton. "Home. My mom made us eggs at home." He set the half eaten eggs benedict and sauce bottle on the table. He brushed off any excess bits on a napkin from his hand. "I think I'm done eating." He headed down the hall. Expecting the inevitable of Fenton leading him to his room. "I know what you're going to say doctor but it won't happen. My family would never want to see me. Not just because of the accident." He faced the mirror in his room. "I like.....men." He suddenly fell to his knees as he sobbed. The mirror had cracked by his powers. "Go ahead! Call me sick! I'm a sinner!" --- "Of course you weren't warned. Everyone knows who I am here. But on this special occasion, I'll tell you." His eyes glowed red. "I am a Blood God. Part vampire and devil." He snapped his fingers. A laptop appeared. "Which means I can do anything. So, try not to step on my toes." shadowess - January 28, 2022 Jessica wasn't too eager to leave either but she also worried that she and Ben might end up overstaying their welcome. Reluctantly, she nodded. "Just don't forget, you're not alone, ok? If you need help, -with anything-, call us. We'll come." She took Ben's hand. "Can you let Niko know that we said goodbye?" --- Dr. Fenton had followed Phineas to his room, watching him carefully as they went. Once there, he patiently watched his breakdown with a frown. This was something Dr Fenton saw a lot of. Particularly from people who died during such eras where bigotry was the norm. Dr. Fenton walked over to the bed and sat with his hands clasped together on his knees. "You're not a sinner. You're from a time when such a thing was gravely misunderstood and considered taboo, that's all. I can't tell you how many patients I've tended to who had denied what they were for their entire lives out of fear that it would somehow anger God. Too many..." he shook his head. "Phineas, what you feel is absolutely normal. Your family have been here a long time. Long enough to know now that things like this are not something to judge. How can they, when at least half of Heaven's population are same-sex couples?" --- Warren's mind was blown. The laptop appearing. His red eyes. The confirmation of the existence of not only vampires but also an afterlife. He sat, shivering for a minute at the thought. Wondering if, after everything, he'd end up going to Hell when he died. Anxious that Xenos might get impatient with him, he quickly pulled his eyes away from him and looked at the laptop. He still had this chance to earn his freedom so he wasn't going to let it slip through his fingers. He opened up the laptop and quickly got to work. It wasn't easy. His employers had already taken steps to cover their tracks. He ended up having to hack into account after account to try to retrieve what he'd stolen. Sweat rolled down the side of his face as he worked. Every now and then his eyes would dart to Xenos out of nerves. When he'd see him staring at him his eyes would then dart back to the laptop. His heart was racing and he was growing frustrated. His anxiety increased as every time he thought he'd found them, it turned out to be a decoy account. He hadn't bet on his employers having another skilled hacker among them. But then maybe he should have expected this if they were so ready to leave him behind to die in the riots. His hacking wasn't something out of the movies either. There was no rapid typing of random keys involved. Every click of the mouse and press of a button was slow, deliberate and precise. He knew what he was doing but he was having a very hard time delivering on the promise that he gave until. "Ha!" he let out a short, nervous and relieved laugh. "I've found them. Th-the files, I mean. I can't take them away from my employers completely. They've probably already backed it up onto a disconnected device. But I can copy them over onto this laptop. Finding their location is tricky too. I mean, I've found these files in Japan but I had to go through accounts in other countries first before I got to them. They really don't want to be found. I'm willing to bet that if they're in Japan now, they won't be for long." he finished up saving the files onto the laptop then sat back so that Xenos could see the screen. Showing the name of a small town in Japan along with the name of the files that were stolen. A.D.I.E.U. Warren had no idea who Adieu had once been. Before today, he hadn't even been aware that the supernatural was real. Denix Vames - January 28, 2022 Jean nodded. "I will. Take care. And please be safe." "Same to you." ,said Ben. Jean appeared near Niko. "Jessica and Ben left but they wanted me to tell you goodbye. Is there anything that we can do for this family now?" --- Phineas clutched his head. "You're a liar!" Memories of his enslaved years and recent ones had flashed through his head. "I'm a sinner! Sinner! SINNER!" He collapsed as he cried out in pain. Having not realized that his powers had burned the word sinner all over his body. He looked at his hand. "Wha....What happened?" He groaned as his body began to heal. Having never experienced this before. --- When Xenos saw the name of the files, he growled. "Fix his wounds and lock him up! I'm going to contact the Japanese government." He disappeared. He made his phone call. Letting officials know the situation so that they could search the town secretly as best as they could. Searching for anything related to strange groups and ADIEU. Shadowess - January 30, 2022 When Jean would arrive back in the mansion, Niko would be sitting alone at the dining room table. His chest had almost completely healed by now. He shook his head to Jean's question. "They're busy grieving over the family they lost. I thought it best to give them some privacy while they prepare Kasper's body for burial." he looked around at all the coffins. "Looks like they'll be just as busy as ourselves... we should go back to attend to our own dead." he sighed. With a small grunt and while gripping his chest, he stood and looked at Jean. "What about you?" he asked. "How are you holding up?" Back at the castle, at Hannes's suggestion, Patience had appeared in the main hall. She'd had her wings out when she arrived and she looked around in surprise at the coffins and the few vampires who had stayed up to continue grieving. Just as surprised, the vampires in the room stared at her. "Um...is there a man named Jean here?" Able to smell her vampiric blood, as well as her hormones, the few vampires hurried over to her. They had only understood Jean's name from her words as they were the few vampires in the castle that didn't understand English. She stood there awkwardly as they fawned over her. In awe, they felt the feathers on her wings. They also excitedly pointed to her belly and spoke to her in German. Asking her questions that she couldn't understand. One woman tried to touch her belly but it made Patience jump and recoil. The woman seemed surprised by the reaction and looked to be hurriedly apologising. "Um...it's ok...where's Jean? Anyone? Please?" --- Dr. Fenton looked from the words burned into Phineas's skin as they healed, to the broken mirror above him. He was calm as he looked back at Phineas. He stood and walked over to him, gently taking his arm so that he could look over his injuries to make sure they were healing properly. "You haven't had these powers for long, have you?" he observed. "It seems that your powers are directly linked with your emotions. You'll want to be careful and try to keep yourself calm to be able to control them. We have cognitive therapy sessions that might help with that if you're interested?" he suggested. "As for your preferences, it's as I said. You're not a sinner. There are many 'sins' on Earth that were purely made up by humans in an attempt to control the populations. This is one of them. Some of our oldest and most famous Angels like to fool around with men from time to time. It's a normal urge and it is nothing to be ashamed of." As Dr. Fenton spoke to Phineas, a couple of nurses rushed by his room to get to the reception area. There, Azrael had arrived with a sobbing and utterly inconsolable Kasper. The nurses tried to get him to speak but he was so heartbroken and devastated that he couldn't answer them. "He was murdered by a man that he thought loved him," Azrael explained. "I haven't been able to calm him down since his death," he added worriedly, afraid that this experience may have broken him. He watched helplessly as Kasper sank to his knees, sobbing so heavily that his body heaved from the effort. He gripped the sides of his head and dug his nails into his face, scratching himself as a way of punishing himself for being such a fool. --- "Wha-?" Warren stammered in surprise and watched as a few eager agents entered the room, looking at him angrily. "N-no! We had a deal! You said I'd be free!" he panicked and struggled as the Agents grabbed him and pinned him to the table harshly. They put the cuffs on him a bit too tight so that they pinched his skin. "Please! I can't stay here! I need to go home! I need-!" his words were cut short by an Agent that punched him across the face. Dazed and powerless, he was dragged into an empty cell where more agents joined in. Taking it in turns to go in and beat him senseless for the men that they'd lost. By the time they were done, they then had to drag him back out of the cell to their medical room. He'd been beaten so badly that he was unrecognisable. His face was swollen and practically blue. Several of his teeth had been knocked out or knocked loose. He sustained several broken ribs. A fractured pelvis, arm and ankle. One of his hands had been broken in several places and he suffered from some serious head injuries. By the time he was taken to the medical room, Warren had lost consciousness and was in real danger of losing his life due to a bleed on the brain. Being allies of the US government, the Japanese forces assured Xenos that they would carry out a search of that town and get back to him as soon as they find anything. Naturally, this would take some time to accomplish so arranged to call Xenos back as soon as possible. Denix Vames - January 30, 2022 Jean frowned. "I don't really feel that great." He touched his head. "I can hear someone calling me. How?" He looked at Niko. "But it sounds like they need me. C'mon. We have to go." He held his hand before teleporting in the castle where Patience stood. He walked over. "Hello? Who are you?" --- Phineas sat up. Hearing all of this commotion, he walked out of his room. Holding on to his chest as it was healing. He followed the cries until he stopped in front of Kasper. He knelt. Placing a hand on his shoulder, he said, "It's going to be ok." He bit his lip. Wondering if he was being helpful. "I'm Phineas Gage. What's your name?" --- Xenos laughed as he heard about what happened to Warren. "Who wants to kill him when he gets out of the medical room?" shadowess - January 30, 2022 Once back in the castle, Niko stood by to watch curiously. The vampire's surrounding Patience backed away to give them room to talk, much to Patience's relief. She looked at Jean curiously then glanced around the room at the other vampires. "Hannes said you would be able to help me." she began while bringing her eyes back to him. She hesitated then placed her hand on her stomach. "It needs somewhere to live when it's born...somewhere that it will be safe...and loved." she looked away from him, feeling ashamed that she wouldn't be able to give this child the love it will need from her. She was also ashamed that she was even here, asking for Jean to take it in. It felt like she was abandoning it and she knew it didn't deserve that. "I can't..." she admitted in a broken voice. "I'm scared that every time I look at it, I'll just see the man who hurt me and I can't risk him ever finding it. Please." --- Dr. Fenton followed Phineas and watched patiently as he knelt in front of Kasper. When a nurse moved forward to usher Phineas away, Dr. Fenton gently tugged her arm to stop her. He wondered if this might help both patients at once. Sometimes all a patient really needs is a good friend or companion. Kasper could barely breathe as Phineas spoke to him. He stared at him for a moment while trying to catch his breath. He looked at Phineas's closed eye very briefly before fixing on his open one. "K-Kasper..." he managed to say between breaths. Then he leant forward and rested his head on Phineas's shoulder. "I thought... he l-loved me!" he wept. "I would've done a-anything for him!" --- The agents were eager to be the ones picked to finish the job as they all raised their hands. "Yeah, that might not happen." said one of the medical staff as they came into the room. "With the injuries he sustained, he'll be lucky to survive the night. Frankly, if you're planning on killing him anyway, is there any point in wasting our resources to bring him back to health?" he questioned. In the medical room, Warren was in a state of delirium. He passed in and out of consciousness and kept dreaming about the man in the hospital bed. He mumbled a name but his mouth was so mashed and swollen that it was difficult to make out what he was saying. A tear slid down his purple cheek. Denix Vames - January 30, 2022 Jean gently hugged her. "I understand. I promise to take care of this child. And please tell Hannes that I love him. I miss his voice." --- Phineas was surprised that Kasper placed his head on him. Yet, he accepted it. Having wrapped his arms around him. "I thought my village cared about me too until the accident. It made me realize who my true friends were." He placed a hand on the back of his head. "But things are different now. I see that. Anyone can make their own road. We all have freedom to do whatever we want. No one is there to tell us what is wrong or right." He looked at him. "I'm sorry for what you went through. But this place can help you. You will be fine here. I promise." He smiled. --- "Then who wants to kill him now?" ,said Xenos as he smiled. Shadowess - January 30, 2022 Patience hugged Jean back, crying out of relief. She smiled at his words as she let him go and nodded while wiping away her tears. "I'll tell him. He loves you as well. He wouldn't stop talking about you when we met." she told him in a soft voice. She gently held his arms. "He really wants to come back to you. He's applying to become an Angel so that he can." she grinned. "And he's in the best hands." Niko had slipped out of the room shortly after Patience had told Jean that her pregnancy was the result of an attack. There were several things bothering him about it. He could smell one of his own attackers on her, which triggered the traumatic memories he had of when he'd been kidnapped. He also couldn't help feeling overwhelmingly guilty again for what he'd done to Racheal. He could so easily have done to her what Donnie had done to Patience! Once more he mentally berated himself for his own past and yet again he found himself thinking that he didn't deserve forgiveness. That perhaps what had happened to him in that basement was exactly what he deserved. It caused him so much pain that if it wasn't for Jean's blood still protecting him from the sun's light, he would have run outside to burn himself by now. Instead, he did the only thing he could to numb himself from the pain. He grabbed a few bottles of venomed blood from the cellars then went to the room that he'd once called home. There he began to drink heavily from the bottles. After finishing off the first bottle, he threw it into the fireplace while he began to sob drunkenly. "Donnie? Insanity?" he called out, his voice full of anguish. "It's me. Your 'toy!'" he wept as he fell to his knees. "You can take me back. I don't care! I deserve it! Do what you will! I'm yours!" He sluggishly grabbed the second bottle and yanked out the cork. "Well, what're you waiting for, huh?!" he shouted then took several large gulps of the liquid. Lowering the bottle, he caught his breath and stared into the fireplace. "Nothing I do will ever take back what I did..." he said numbly. --- Kasper looked tearfully from Phineas and around at all the others. He became nervous as he realised he was surrounded by strangers in a strange place. He looked back at Phineas. "Will you stay with me?" he asked him quietly. He didn't know the others but he felt that he could trust Phineas. The nurses dispersed to see to other patients. Happy that things were under control and that Kasper was in good hands, Azrael went back to his work. Meanwhile, Doctor Fenton smiled at the pair. "I've read that some traumas can become easier to handle when a patient has access to a person or persons that they can trust." He told Phineas and Kasper. "Perhaps you two could help each other? If you'd like, while you stay here I could arrange to have you in rooms next to each other? Or you can share a room. Whichever you're both comfortable with." --- The doctor watched as Xenos seemed to take pleasure in gauding his men to commit murder. He couldn't say he blamed them though, considering the man sitting in the medical room was responsible for multiple deaths as well as the escape of several prisoners. Still, he was having a hard time being as eager to end the man's life as everyone else seemed to be. In fact, he couldn't help but feel sorry for the guy. He really didn't seem like he could've put up much of a fight even if he were able to. Not to mention the doctor had taken the Hippocratic Oath as part of his profession, so despite what the man had done he felt it would be immoral to end his life. Once again the other agents raised their hands eagerly, hoping to be picked. The doctor looked at them all, unable to hide his disgust as he shook his head and walked back into the medical room. There he picked up a clipboard and tried to take his mind off things by focussing on the paperwork he needed to complete. That's when he heard Warren's mumbling. He remained where he was stood but turned and listened carefully, trying to make out what he was trying to say. Denix Vames - January 30, 2022 "I'm glad to hear that he's doing well." Jean nodded. "You can visit the child whenever you feel like it. It's up to you." Elimar heard the commotion. He followed his cries and could smell the venomed blood. He stepped inside. "Niko, this isn't going to do you any good. I know you're in pain right now but you have to help yourself in other ways. How about you talk to me? Would that help?" --- Phineas helped Kasper stand. "What do you think? Kasper? Do you want to share a room?" He took a step back. Nervously rubbing his arm. "You probably shouldn't. You don't deserve to be stuck with me." Tears dripped down his cheek. He turned away. "I was a fool to think that I could help you. I can't help anyone." --- Xenos picked a random person out of the raised hands. He led the agent into the medical room where Warren was. "Take a step back doctor. This agent of mine is going to have some fun. It could get messy." Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Shadowess - February 2, 2022 Patience became uneasy at the idea but she smiled and nodded at Jean in response. "I have to go. There's one last thing that I need to do before I can relax," she told him then glanced around the castle. "When I'm done, would it be possible for me to stay here until the child is born?" Niko looked at Elimar drunkenly then looked over at the door. "Doesn't anyone knock anymore?" he slurred as he lay down on the cold stone floor. He picked up the bottle, keeping his thumb over the neck to stop it from spilling everywhere as he brought it to his mouth before guzzling down as much as he could. When he was done, he dropped the now empty bottle to one side which rolled across the floor. He covered his face as he began to weep. "I should still be in Hell for what I did. I'm disgusting!" --- Kasper watched Phineas as he seemed eager to share a room with him at first then seemed to quickly change his mind. He frowned and glanced around the room before looking back at Phineas while gently tugging on his sleeve. "You just helped me," he told him then hugged himself while looking at the ground shyly. "I don't want to be alone." "I think that settles it then." Dr. Fenton said with a nod. He snapped his fingers, unintentionally making Kasper jump, then smiled at them. "There. Now your room is slightly bigger and with a second bed. Maybe you could show him the way there?" he suggested to Phineas. He wondered if Kasper might feel more comfortable opening up to someone he trusts once they're not being watched. "And if either of you needs help with anything, you only need to call out for a doctor or nurse." --- The doctor had been leaning over Warren's head at this point to try to hear his words. When X entered the room with the agent, he glared at them both. "I can't allow that," he said sternly. "I will not allow butchery in my medical suite. Besides, I think he's trying to say something. For all we know, it might be important." Warren was trapped in his own mind. Forced to relive his past in his dreams. He recalled running into a hospital and up to the reception desk to ask where someone was. The receptionist asked him what their relationship was. "He's my father," he remembered saying. He then ran to a hospital room and saw the man in the hospital bed. "They said you collapsed at work. What happened?" he asked him as he stepped in. The man waved a hand dismissively with an amused look. "Ah, it's nothin'. Just some low blood sugar or something silly. I'll be alright." The room shifted. The calendar on the wall lost a few months and the man in the hospital bed was looking frailer. He was led down now, with tubes in his mouth and drips attached to his arms. Warren was crying as he sat in the chair nearby. A nurse with a clipboard was talking to him. "I'm sorry but there's nothing we can do." she ended and left the room. "I'll find a way!" Warren said to his unconscious father. "There has to be a way! I'll get money and I'll take you to a private hospital. A good one! I promise!" He was in a tiny apartment, looking at ads on the dark web. He found something that might earn him enough money to save his father. He made arrangements to take the job. The ad said to wait at a certain ally well after dark. In the ally, Warren remembered getting second thoughts. What if this was a trap and he was killed for his organs? Before he could change his mind he was grabbed from behind. He struggled as a wet cloth was placed around his mouth and nose until everything went black. He woke up with a sack over his head. He was strapped to a chair. He couldn't see anyone else in the room. Their voices were hidden by modulators as they barked instructions and threats at him. He was knocked out again. When he awoke, he was dressed in a smart suit and had been dropped off on the outskirts of the forests near the facility. He found all the equipment he'd need in his pockets. When he put the earpiece in, the instructions from his 'employers' began. As did his infiltration of the facility. The words Warren was saying over and over was 'Dad, I'm sorry.' Denix Vames - February 2, 2022 Jean nodded. "Of course." Elimar frowned. He knelt by him. "Niko, you've done enough to make up for what you did. You aren't the same person that you once was." --- Phineas nodded. "I don't mind helping him." He led him to their room. "This is our room. It's still very new to me too." His cheeks flushed. "I-I um....It's a first for me to have a roommate. I hope you don't mind my company." --- Xenos's eyes widened as he read Warren's mind. "Well, that is interesting. But I think we've got enough information out of him. Step back and let him die." shadowess - February 3, 2022 Patience smiled at Jean. "Thank you. I'll be back soon then. Take care." she said before vanishing. She knew that it wouldn't be long now before her powers would vanish, so she needed to hurry and do what needed to be done before they were gone completely. "You don't understand..." Niko sobbed into his hands. He then lowered them to look at Elimar. "What I did... It may have scarred her for life as it is. But what I COULD'VE done would be far, far worse! What if I had left her with my bastard child?! I'd have fucked up both of their lives! She would have struggled to love it because every time she'd look at it, she'd be reminded of how it came to be!" he despaired. "I know she's not... she would have shown by now... but still... what if I had? It would have been so easy! Fuck! I don't deserve forgiveness! I deserve to be tormented and punished!" --- "I used to live in a mansion," Kasper said as he looked around the room. "So even growing up with brothers, I still never had to share a room." he glanced at Phineas then immediately looked away shyly. "I'm not trying to brag, I'm just trying to say that this is new to me as well," he added quickly. He then smiled and brought his eyes back up to look at Phineas. "I think it might be an interesting change though." --- "He'll die on his own. You don't need to deal the final blow!" The doctor protested. He didn't have the power to read minds so he had no idea what was going on in Warren's head. "Sir, with respect, what you're allowing your men to do here is highly unethical, despite what this man has done!" Warren groaned. He was waking up, though his condition kept him delirious and confused. He saw the doctor arguing with X and the agent but was simply unable to understand what was happening. He saw another man in the room. His eyes were drawn to him as he stood out with his sharp silver eyes and black wings. He looked sad. The others in the room didn't seem to see him or hear him at all as he approached Warren and gently took his hand. "It's ok." he heard him whisper. "The pain will fade. It'll all be over very soon." Warren tried to speak, but his broken and swollen jaw made this difficult. Azrael shook his head sadly. "There's nothing you can do for him now. I'm so sorry." Warren let out a deeper, more heartbroken groan as he turned his head away and closed his eyes. Tears dripped onto his pillow. The monitor next to him beeped a little faster as his heart rate increased. The words 'I failed him.' echoed in his mind. Denix Vames - February 3, 2022 Elimar knelt near him. He frowned. "I wish I had the right words for this. But I don't. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." --- Phineas gave a small smile as he blushed. "It'll be a change for me too." Once both men were in the room, he showed the picture of his family. "They loved me once but ever since I became what I am, they don't want to see me anymore." He turned away. "I shouldn't even be showing myself to you. I'm a disgusting sight." --- "Are you kidding me?!" ,said Xenos. Tears ran down his cheeks as he glared. He pointed at Warren. "He has killed some of our men! Our family! He deserves to suffer!" --- Insanity was annoyed that capturing Phineas didn't work. But he still remembered Donnie's clown plan. He figured if that didn't work then he could try something else. He appeared by Elliot's side where he whispered a spell. He placed the collar around his neck. Once done, he disappeared. Elliot's eyes opened. He suddenly transformed into a wolf. Vincent woke up from the noise. "Elliot?" Elliot barked at him. Before Vincent could do anything, he was thrown across the room. Hitting the wall. "Elliot! What the hell is going on?!" Denix Vames - February 3, 2022 (forgot to reply about jean's) Jean appeared in front of him. "Niko. Please don't torture yourself like this. You've done so much good now. What you did before is now in the past. You have to preserve if you want to live on and help others." shadowess - February 3, 2022 At Elimar's words, Niko turned onto his side to hug the cold floor. Turning his head to face the ground as he cried. Then he heard Jean's words. He didn't lift his eyes from the floor. "How...?" he asked in a broken voice. "What if I... what I hurt someone again?" he brought his eyes up to the two of them. "I want to be a better person, I do. But I'm scared. I know what I'm capable of. What if I mess up again?" The way he looked at them, he had an expression of pure desperation. --- Kasper looked at the picture of Phineas with his family and frowned. He was reminded of his own family and the last time he saw any of them. "My family are still alive...Before my-... the man I thought I loved killed me... My father tried to put a knife in me. Just because I fell in love with someone he didn't approve of." he said then looked at his own hands. "It's still hard for me to believe that I'm really dead. I keep thinking this is a dream and that I'll wake up soon." he looked at Phineas and offered him a small, tearful smile. "You're not disgusting. Right now, you're the only reason for me to hope that this isn't a dream. Because I don't want to leave you alone." --- "He already has! Just look at him! He doesn't even look human anymore because he's been beaten so badly!" the doctor shouted back. "He can't even breathe properly from his broken ribs and swollen face! Those escaped prisoners killed your men! He just released them and I don't know about you but he hardly seemed like the fighting type!" "Enough! He released the prisoners, so he as good as pulled the fucking trigger!" the agent suddenly snapped, taking out a knife and marching over to the bed. "Don't-!" the doctor ran over and tried to wrestle the knife out of the agent's hand. While they fought, Warren thought over what he'd done. He was still unable to make sense of what the others were doing. 'My dad is going to die. People here died because of me. That guy said he's a half Devil...' Warren thought and turned his head to look at Azrael. 'Will I go to Hell?' Azrael squeezed Warren's hand a little to try to comfort him but frowned and nodded. Warren's heart rate increased again. 'It wasn't worth it. None of it. I could've been sitting by his bed right now. Spending his last moments with him. Now I won't get to do that. And those people... they'd still be here... either in a cell or walking these hallways. Oh, God. What if they had families? What have I done?' Azrael lifted his other hand and gently lay it on Warren's head. "It's not a lot but there's still time," he whispered. "Ask for forgiveness." 'How could I?' Warren thought. 'I don't deserve it.' "Then I will take you to someone who can help you to earn it. But first... I'm afraid... your time is up. Don't be afraid. I'm right here to guide you." --- "Daddy?" Neva nervously called from her room. She stared at her bedroom door from the bed. When she heard Elliot's bark, she jumped and hurriedly dove under her bed to hide. She peered out from under the bed at the door while shaking. (Figured Neva could've rejoined her dads at some point during the day. Wasn't sure what else to do here as Alex is kinda occupied lol Speaking of which...) --- Alex awoke with a headache in one of the large tents within Donnie's spell boundary. He was naked, bound and gagged. More alarmingly he had a large, red bow on his chest as if he were some kind of gift. The last thing he remembered was stepping out of the shower at home. Donnie was across the room, wearing some of Alex's clothes as he wrote a note on the nearby table. Donnie absolutely stank of cologne. He finished his note and stuck it to the tend above Alex. It read; 'Just don't kill him.' "There. A new pet for my beloved. Now, if you'll excuse me..." Donnie said before shifting to look and sound exactly like Alex. " 'Dad' is going to make me into a Devil." he chuckled evilly. Alex started screaming angrily at Donnie but all of his words were muffled by the gag. Just as well. They were mostly profanities anyway. "Now, now. The only thing you need to worry about, my dear doppelganger, is what kind of fun my beloved has in store for you. You'd better behave. He doesn't like disobedience." Donnie vanished. Back on Earth, despite being under Donnie's influence, Desi was checking ID's as normal outside the Vampire Club. With no memory of ever being forced to give Donnie his shapeshifting ability. Denix Vames - February 4, 2022 Jean helped him stand. "I'll help you become a better person. I'll teach you how to control what you fear. I promise that I'll never leave your side. You're part of my family." He gently hugged him. --- Phineas broke down into a sobbing mess. He covered his face. "How can you say that?! How can any of you be nice to me? After that I've done!" He cried out as a whip mark suddenly appeared on his back. --- "Stop! Stop this fighting!" ,said Xenos. He growled as he transformed. He shoved the agent from the doctor. Not realizing that he had thrown him across the room. Making his back break while he bled. He transformed back into his regular form. Falling to his knees, he clutched his head. "Oh god! You're right! What's wrong with me?" He burst into tears. He ran to Warren. "No! I have to make this right!" He placed a hand over his head. 'If you can hear me, I'm attempting to connect with you. I'm so sorry for what I did. Please let me help. Please!' --- "Elliot! Stop! Think for a minute! It's me. Vincent Hayes. Don't you remember?" Insanity appeared as he hooked a chain to the collar. "He isn't yours anymore. He's mine! And he'll kill you before he leaves with me." Vincent stood. He glared. "Let him go! Now!" "Ha! You wish." Elliot turned into his human form. He growled. "Let me kill him!" "Actually, I think it would be better if I left him here to suffer without you." "NO!" ,shouted Vincent as he ran towards. They disappeared by the time he got there. "ELLIOT!" He burst into tears. He smashed his fists against the coffee table. He let out an angry scream before collapsing. Curling up in his own sadness. "David.....Please...." "We need you." ,said both Gary and Vincent when they found out that their lover had disappeared. --- Insanity appeared back at home. "Well then. What do we have here?" Elliot growled at Alex as he tried to move forward. Insanity pulled on his chain. "Down dog!" Elliot complied. Insanity walked over to Alex. He picked up the note and read it. "Aw! How sweet. Such a shame that I can't kill you though." He shrugged. "Oh well." He pulled out a knife and smiled. "Let the fun begin." shadowess - February 4, 2022 Niko was surprised by Jean's words. Even more so by the hug. He seemed unsure for a moment before wrapping his arms around Jean and weeping into his shoulder. "I'm sorry..." he said quietly. "I'm such an idiot. A stupid, drunk idiot." --- Kasper didn't know Phineas's past but he could see he was full of regret and that it was torturing him. He didn't know what to say and was alarmed when the whip mark appeared. "How did that happen?" he gasped. He watched Phineas for a moment with concern and did the only thing that he felt might calm him down. He gently wrapped his arms around his shoulders and hugged him. As he did, he could feel his own sorrows lifting a little as the contact brought himself some comfort too. He rested his head on Phineas's shoulder as tears slid down his cheeks. --- The doctor ran over to the agent to help him. Azrael looked sadly at Xenos as he realised, just a little too late, that he could help Warren. In Warren's last moments, he heard Xenos's voice and desperately hoped he could hear his thoughts. 'Just help my dad. Please. He's a good man. He doesn't deserve to die.' At that moment, Warren's heart finally gave out and the monitor by the bed went from rapid beeps to one long note. Azrael leant over and took Warren's hand, pulling his soul from the bed. Warren's soul was completely uninjured and he looked back at Xenos and his body. "There was nothing he could've done," Azrael told him. "Once a name is added to the book of death, it cannot be removed." Warren watched them for a moment sadly then turned to look at Azrael. "Now what?" "Now, I take you to Hell. There you'll wait in the library for a man named David." "There's a library in Hell?" "Don't get your hopes up. Those books are old, dusty and falling apart. Most of them are all written in the demonic language as well." "Latin?" "No. That's just something humans made up." Azrael and Warren continued their conversation as they both faded out of the room. "Xenos!" The doctor called out as the agent came to and began to panic that he couldn't feel his legs anymore. "Xenos, this is beyond modern medicine! Can you heal him?" --- Having heard all the shouting, Neva was crying quietly under her bed. Still not daring to move. With the worst hangover, he'd ever had in either his life or unlife, David appeared in the bedroom as soon as he heard Vincent's plea. "What's happened?" he asked, looking around in alarm. "Where's Elliot? Neva? (As far as Gary would be aware, 'Alex' is with his dad getting turned into a Devil ) --- Alex's eyes widened when Insanity and Elliot appeared. He stared at Elliot, confused at first about why he was acting so odd. Then he realised there was something wrong with him and that it might have something to do with the collar around his neck. His attention then turned to Insanity, who up until this point, Alex hadn't met yet. He knew about him of course, but only from the brief explanation, he'd gotten from Gary. He didn't know about the traumatic experience Niko had had when he'd been Insanity's 'pet'. Unlike Niko though, Alex's spirit wasn't already broken. In fact, he still had a lot of fight in him and this showed from the way he glared furiously at Insanity. Also unlike Niko however, Alex was still just human and had a hell of a lot more to lose if he wasn't careful. He growled something angrily which was muffled by his gag but it sounded a lot like 'don't you fucking dare!' as he did his best to shuffle away from Insanity. --- Damien appeared in Hell with 'Alex'. In one of the rooms in the abandoned hospital. 'Alex' looked around with a somewhat bored expression while Damien walked over to one corner of the room. There, a small pentagram was burned into the floor. Just big enough for one person to stand in. It looked worn down and mostly faded by now. He knelt and ran his hand over the edge of it with a faraway look in his eyes. "What's that?" 'Alex' asked, watching him curiously. "This is where he made me what I am..." Damien replied. He remembered Lucifer kneeling in its centre and holding one of Damien's hands with both of his as he transferred some of his energy into him. It had been a painful, agonising process. The energy itself felt like it was burning through his veins. Yet, Damien had been so determined at that time to prove to Lucifer that he wouldn't regret his decision to take him under his wing, that he recalled gritting his teeth and desperately trying not to make a sound or show that he was in any pain. Damien stood and turned to look at 'Alex' with a serious expression. "Are you sure you want this? I gotta warn you, it really fucking hurts to change." 'Alex' shrugged. "My dad could do it, right?" he smirked and Damien chuckled. "I want this. More than anything," he added and Damien nodded at him with a small sigh. "Alright..." he stepped into the centre of the pentagram and knelt on one knee. "Come here and give me your hand and whatever you do, no matter how much it hurts, do not pull away." 'Alex' nodded and eagerly stepped forward. He stood just outside of the pentagram and gave Damien his right hand. Damien placed one of his hands under 'Alex's' palm and one hand over the back of his hand. He bent his head forward and closed his eyes, then began chanting the words he remembered Lucifer had chanted. Immediately, his energy pulsed into 'Alex' who gasped at the sudden heat and pain. 'Alex' gripped Damien's hand tightly in an effort to stay connected while groaning and sweating. His head tossed from side to side as he struggled to deal with the agony. As Damien had his eyes closed and his head bowed, he didn't see 'Alex's' face shift between Alex and Donnie repeatedly as he struggled to maintain his current shape while dealing with such intense pain. The pentagram under Damien lit up and cinders began to rise from it as the chanting continued. The rising heat made it harder for Donnie to cope with the changes and he began screaming. Finally, Damien's chanting stopped and he looked up, expecting to see his son but instead saw a heavily sweating but victorious looking Donnie who was grinning at him while breathing heavily. "Wha-?" "-Thanks, 'dad'!" Donnie laughed then kicked Damien into the wall. Before Damien could react, Donnie had kicked him again with enough force to shatter his ribs. Then again in the head, knocking him out. Donnie looked at himself and laughed maniacally. "I feel fucking great!" he exclaimed. "Now to take out my competition. But first." he grabbed Damien by his hair to lift him up. He then teleported into Hells Cells and threw him into one before slamming the door shut. "You know, I was going to just destroy you but I think I'll keep you around for some fun once I've taken over Hell. I mean, why not? You gave me this gift, after all. So it would be ungrateful of me to kill you...immediately." he laughed heartily then vanished. Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - February 5, 2022 Jean chuckled. "You should have seen what I did before I became a cop. I wasn't exactly the peaceful type. But thanks to my experiences, I'm a better person now." --- Phineas was surprised by the hug. He closed his eye as he felt more better. "The doctor told me that my powers had to do with my emotions. I think I might be doing this to myself somehow. But I don't want it to stop because I know I deserve it." --- Xenos ran over to the agent. Healing him. "I'm sorry. I have to fix things." He grabbed Warren's body. In his head, he was able to see his memories. He set the body on the bed before disappearing. At the bedside of Warren's father, he placed a hand on his head as he started to heal him. --- (oh right lol XD) Gary ran into Neva's bedroom where he saw David. "David! Vincent needs help! Insanity's taken Elliot! He just told me when I came downstairs to check the noise." --- Insanity got on top of him where he pressed his knee against his chest. "Stay still!" He cut his right cheek slowly. Watching the blood flow as he giggled. Shadowess - February 5, 2022 That's right, Niko thought. He knew very little about Jean other than this man they'd all gotten to know at this castle. He let him go and looked between Elimar and Jean. His cheeks were red from embarrassment. "I'm sorry. I'm alright now, I swear. I just need some sleep..." --- "Please don't," Kasper said in a half-whisper. "I don't like to see you hurt." He stayed in the hug, finding himself unable to let him go. Or simply not wanting to. He took in a deep breath as the hug relaxed him and he caught Phineas's scent. He placed a hand on the back of Phineas's head as part of the embrace then found himself surprised by how soft his hair was and couldn't help running his fingers through it. He smiled a little. "I-... I feel better... like this. I don't want this to stop." --- The man in the hospital bed began to awaken. His condition improved rapidly. Weakly, he tried to pull at the tubes in his throat as he no longer needed them to help him to breathe. All the while, he looked at Xenos in shock. Not sure if what he was seeing was real or if it was the effects of whatever drugs he currently had in his system. "W-Wa-en?" he looked around the room, hoping to see his son. "Wa-en?" --- David looked at Gary in surprise. "Insanity? Are you sure?!" His face turned white as the realisation dawned on him that Donnie would have escaped as well. "Gary, look after Neva," he told him quickly then ran out of the room to where Vincent was. "Vincent!" he called out as he ran then stopped when he saw him on the floor. "On your feet, Vincent," he said gently and held out a hand for him. "We need to stay strong to save Elliot." his heart was beating fast. How could Insanity have taken him? He was just a soul when they'd last met. He should have been stuck in Hell. --- Alex grunted when Insanity pushed his knee into his chest and found that he could barely breathe under his weight. He turned his head away when the knife was brought up to his face then shut his eyes tightly when he felt the blade slice into his skin. He refused to make a noise. Not wanting to give Insanity the satisfaction of knowing he was hurting him. Frightened of what else he might do to him, and angry that he was his captive, Alex suddenly heaved his body up in a desperate attempt to 'buck' Insanity off him. Once he was off, he tried to desperately shuffle away again. This was made difficult with his hands tied behind his back. A few minutes after this, Donnie would appear with a huge grin. Still laughing from what he'd managed to do. "My love! I did it! I'm a Devil!" he announced. "Now I can kill Amelia and her wretched family to take Hell for my own!" He knelt on one knee and reached out to Insanity. "I want you by my side! Come, my love. I'll give you power, unlike anything you've ever felt." There was of course another motive for Donnie changing Insanity as well. While Donnie stood a slightly better chance now of killing Amelia, he was still outnumbered because of Charles. But if he and Insanity attacked them together, they stood a far better chance of succeeding. Denix Vames - February 5, 2022 "Don't be sorry for telling me how you feel. We're a family. We're supposed to help each other." Jean gently squeezed his shoulders. "Just let me know when you need something, ok?" --- "Don't!" Phineas threw himself back. He touched the left top part of his head. "The wound....It's still there. It will always be. I don't want anyone to see it." He grit his teeth as a cut appeared on his arm. He fell over. "Damn it!" --- Xenos hit the emergency call button so that any doctor or nurse knew to enter this room. He disappeared. --- Vincent took his hand. He stood. "That bastard turned him into a monster! He took him away from us! I'm going to kill him!" Gary lowered himself to look under the bed. "Hey Neva. It's going to be ok. You're sticking with me for a while, alright? Now, let's get you out of there and go somewhere safe. Ok?" --- Insanity hit the ground. He glared. "You wiggling bitch!" When Donnie returned, he dropped the knife at the surprise of a such a proposal. He gripped his hand when he was standing in front of him. "Yes! Yes! I'll never leave your side so long as we're both standing above every son of a bitch!" Elliot didn't recognize who Donnie was and felt the need to protect his master. He barked as he turned into a wolf. Running over with a big leap. "Elliot! Bad dog!" ,said Insanity. Shadowess - February 5, 2022 Niko tried a small smile as he nodded tearfully to Jean. "Thank you..." he said quietly. "I'm...I'm going to try to sleep this off now..." he said while beginning to stumble towards the couch. He sat down and within seconds he was slouching in an awkward position as he passed out, mostly from the amount of venom in his system. --- Kasper had watched Phineas worriedly. "I'm sorry!" He said hurriedly while taking a step forward. "I didn't know. I didn't mean to... I'm sorry." he knelt in front of him, looking at him with softened eyes. "Please, don't be scared. I won't judge you. Not by how you look or what you went through. I think it's how you are now that matters and so far, you've been so kind to me." Shyly, he lightly placed a hand on Phineas's knee while never looking away from his face. "Let me help you? Please?" --- "Monster? Monster how?" David asked. He looked around the room, figuring it was big enough to get a small group together to help them. "Hell has dangerous fugitives on the run. These fugitives have a hostage with them who is currently under their influence against his will. We need help. Demons. Angels. I need volunteers!" Oscar appeared in the room with his arms folded. "I got my ass handed to me last time but I'll do what I can to help." David nodded at Oscar thankfully. "We're going to need more help. Anyone?" "My dads are in trouble again, aren't they?" Neva asked tearfully as she scurried out and into Gary's arms. --- Donnie had jumped to his feet and away from Elliot. He looked at him with a mixture of confusion and annoyance, having just realised that he was even there. "What's this?" he asked, standing behind Insanity and gesturing to Elliot. "What's HE doing here? Did anyone see you take him?" he asked, worried that their cover had now been blown and a search party for them may already have begun. "Dammit Insanity! We're meant to be laying low until we're both Devils! Come here quickly! I'll change you now before they can take you from me again!" he knelt again and reached out for Insanity's hand. While the others were distracted, Alex had shuffled up to the knife. He kept his front facing Insanity and Donnie while he slowly began cutting the ropes around his wrists behind his back. He wasn't sure what he'd do once he got himself untied but at least it would be a start. Denix Vames - February 5, 2022 Phineas sat up. He looked at him before nodding. He pulled back some hair and showed him the wound. His brain could be seen pulsating just a little. "Tell me what you really think of it." --- Leo appeared. "If he goes then I go too." Vincent shook his head. "It's hard to explain but right now, Elliot isn't being himself." Gary held her close. "I'm afraid so. Looks like someone's taken Elliot. One of your dads." --- "Oh c'mon! Have a little fun!" Insanity held his hand. He cried out when the power entered his body. Elliot backed away and sat in a corner. Shadowess - February 5, 2022 Kasper looked at the wound and without hesitation, he looked back at Phineas with a look of concern. "Does it hurt you?" he asked. Instead of being disgusted or frightened by how it looked or judging Phineas in any way, he was more concerned about whether or not his injury was causing him any pain. --- David nodded to Leo. Oscar looked at Leo as well. He smiled and took his hand then looked at Vincent. "So, this is like a mind-control type situation then? Got it. We'll do our best to bring him back unharmed but if he becomes a danger we might have to at least knock him out." he told him seriously. "We should start at the cells where we left them," David said. "They're both incredibly elusive. We can't teleport to them and they know spells to hide in whatever area they're in. So, our best bet is to go to Hells Cells and try to trace their steps from there." Of course, when they'd get there they would find Damien knocked out in one of the cells. David then snapped his fingers as he had an idea. "We should get the help of someone who is able to track scents. It might help us find them. Especially if they're familiar with Elliot's scent." "We'll get him back, right?" Neva asked, looking at Gary worriedly. --- At Insanity's words, Donnie gave him a stern stare which was short-lived as he couldn't help but smirk at his antics. After all, one of the reasons he'd fallen for him was that he could occasionally be unpredictable. Which in turn made him both exciting and endearing in Donnie's eyes. He gripped Insanity's hand tightly to prevent him from pulling away and breaking the spell while he chanted. Alex shivered as he watched them with a look of utter dread while he continued to rub the knife against his ropes. He was becoming increasingly desperate to escape them both. Donnie also granted Insanity his ability to shapeshift when he changed him. He was eager to see what kinds of trouble they could both cause when they disguised themselves as the loved ones of their enemies. Finally, he stopped chanting and suddenly felt overcome with exhaustion. He then realised that the reason he'd been able to overpower Damien so quickly hadn't just been because he'd taken him by surprise. It had been because changing someone else into a Devil would cost a lot of his own energy, leaving him momentarily weakened. He caught his breath and stood slowly, knowing Insanity would now be feeling the euphoric sensation of new power within him. "My love." he breathed with a grin. "We did it." he kissed him deeply. At that moment, Alex felt the ropes snap and drop from his wrists. He kept hold of the knife as he jumped to his feet while pulling the gag from his mouth. "Stay back!" he shouted, pointing the knife at them both with a wild, frantic look in his eyes. "Stay the fuck away from me!" he bolted from the tent. Unable to teleport, his only hope was to run as fast as his legs could carry him. He ran through the makeshift empty village, not daring to look back. "Oh, goody," Donnie smirked. "A spirit to break." Denix Vames - February 5, 2022 Phineas shook his head. "Where it hit, it seemed like it destroyed such a feeling. So, you see? No matter how many times people try to help me, I will never forget my mistakes." A whip mark appeared on his back again. He screamed. "Fuck!" He breathed heavily from the pain. "No more....This punishment is what I need but it hurts so much." --- "Theo! He was the one who turned Elliot into a werewolf. He can help." ,said Vincent. "Of course we will. Elliot would never leave you." ,said Gary. --- "Let's give our pet some playtime. Elliot! Fetch the human!" ,said Insanity. Elliot began running in his wolf form. When he was close enough, he bit Alex's leg. Making him fall. He growled. Moving his leg from side to side with such aggression. Shadowess - February 5, 2022 "I don't understand." Kasper shook his head. "Why do you punish yourself for being hurt?" He cupped Phineas's face in his hands. "It's not your fault that this happened to you. You must see that?" --- "Where is Theo now?" David asked hurriedly. "Do any of you have a way to contact him?" "I'm not even sure that I know who that is," Oscar admitted as he looked to the others. "I'm scared." Neva whimpered as she hugged Gary as tightly as she could. --- Alex cried out as he felt Elliot's teeth in his leg. He hit the floor and dropped the knife. He let out a blood-curdling scream as Elliot thrashed his leg around and he felt the venom surging into his system. "Call him off!!!" he screamed while gripping his thigh. "CALL HIM OFF!!! PLEASE!!!" "Well, he did say he didn't want to be human anymore." Donnie chuckled as he watched the brutality with his hands around Insanity's waist. "Careful what you wish for." Denix Vames - February 5, 2022 "You don't understand. When I died, my soul was captured. For decades, I killed innocent lives without knowing it. I was under another person's control. This isn't the first time someone has used me in order to gain some kind of victory." Phineas was shaking. "That's why I must be punished. For everything that I've done." He grit his teeth. "That's why you should stay from me!" --- "I'll try to find him! Follow me!" ,said Vincent. With himself holding their hands, they appeared in Greg's bedroom where both had been sleeping under the covers. "Hm?" ,said Greg. "Oh! Uh..." Vincent blushed. "Sorry to barge in like this but we need Theo's help. Elliot's been taken by Insanity. We need him to track Elliot's scent." "I know. It's ok. It's going to be ok. Just let me know what you need." ,said Gary. --- Insanity laughed. He walked over to Alex. "Down boy." Elliot ran over to him. Greeted by a gentle pat. "I want to have some real fun." Insanity thought of a form. Hoping for it to work. He grew taller as his clothes changed into red and black. His hair was wavy. His eyes were red as his teeth were razor sharp. He grabbed Alex's arm and twisted it. "I've never felt so alive!" shadowess - February 5, 2022 Kasper listened to Phineas and was quiet for a moment before shaking his head again. "But...that wasn't YOU," he said. "The people who made you do those things... that's who is responsible. You were just as much a victim as those people who got hurt." His eyes watered. "Please, don't send me away from you. I-... I don't want to be alone... and I don't think you want to be either... do you?" --- Theo jumped and his face turned crimson. It had been hard enough for him to let go of his ex without Vincent popping up like this. As much as he tried to let Vincent go though, he still cared about him. So when he told them that he needed his help and that Elliot had been taken, Theo didn't hesitate. He sat up while keeping both himself and Greg covered. "Who's Insanity? Could you all wait in the hall while we get dressed?" "I just want my dads to be ok..." Neva cried quietly. --- Alex turned onto his side and groaned when Elliot let go of his leg. Pain seared through his open wounds and the venom added to that. He felt his temperature rising and knew what was happening. "No..." he groaned, tears dripping from his eyes and onto the grass. "No, no, no, no, no...." He was pulled out of his feverish stupor when Insanity grabbed his arm. He let out a sharp cry when his arm was twisted and he writhed from the discomfort. His eyes snapped to Insanity, seeing his change. "Let me go!" he tried to pull his arm free. Donnie stood by with his arms folded and a proud grin on his face as he watched Insanity at work. "God, you're beautiful." he purred as he looked him over fondly. Denix Vames - February 5, 2022 Suddenly, his wounds healed. Phineas shook his head. "I want you here with me." He rested his head against his before hesitantly kissing his lips. "U-Um...Sorry. I just did that. I didn't mean to." --- Leo nodded. They headed out of the room. Greg sat up. "I know who he's talking about. Vincent had to switch bodies so that he could stay from his evil side. That's Insanity. It seems like he kidnapped Elliot. He's using him like a guard dog." "They will be. I promise you that they will." ,said Gary who kissed her head. --- Insanity licked his lips. He smirked at Donnie. "C'mon sexy. Won't you torture him with me? Or would you prefer a show?" He licked the blood off of his knife after cutting Alex's chest. Shadowess - February 6, 2022 Kasper was surprised by the kiss. He was even more surprised by the thrill that had accompanied it. He felt like he could forget about the man that hurt him while he was with Phineas. He wasn't sure if this was real or just a rebound, but he knew that it was something he wanted. "I think you did..." he whispered before slowly recapturing Phineas's lips with his own. --- "That's why he looks different..." Theo mumbled. He turned to look at Greg, a little embarrassed about what had happened. "You ok with me helping my ex?" he asked hesitantly. He worried that Greg might take things the wrong way or get jealous. "I- I kinda owe him... after the crap I put him through," he admitted, looking away from him. --- Grinning, Donnie walked over to Insanity and gripped his hips from behind, grinding his own against them. He kissed his neck with a soft moan. "Seeing your work always turns me on," he whispered into his ear before nibbling it a little. Alex cried out again when his chest was cut. He flung his head back and gasped at the pain from the venom as well. His entire body was shaking and he felt so uncomfortably hot. He whimpered as Insanity asked Donnie to join in on torturing him as he felt so helpless. He didn't stand a chance against them now that they were Devils and the venom changing him kept him too weak to fight back. He thought back to when he'd been a part of Parker and had been Bryce's captive. When at first, he'd pretended to be on his side to keep him from hurting him. He wondered if that would work again and prayed he wouldn't end up growing attached to them as he had done with Bryce. "W-wait." he breathed, looking back at them. "Y-you win. I can't fight you and I'm not going to be human for much longer anyway. W-why waste your time torturing me when you could have t-two 'guard dogs'?" Donnie paused and looked at Insanity expectantly. "Your toy, your choice." he shrugged. Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - February 6, 2022 Phineas was surprised for a moment but soon settled into the kiss. He wrapped his arms around him before deepening the kiss. --- "I really don't mind. I know why you're helping him." Greg touched his arm. "I want to help too. Any friend of yours is mine." He cupped his cheek. "You have nothing to worry about. I'm not jealous. I only care that we get our friend back." --- "Oh?" Insanity leaned his head forward as he knelt. Looming over him. "And how do I know this isn't a trick?" He tapped the knife on his nose playfully. Shadowess - February 6, 2022 Kasper moaned softly and quietly as the kiss deepened. When he felt Phineas's arms around him, he moved his hands to his shoulders. A little nervous and wanting to be as close to Phineas as possible, Kasper moved onto his lap so that he could feel his body against his. --- "Y-you...know?" Theo asked, looking at Greg with shame in his eyes. He lifted his hand to take his then brought it to his lips. He left a lingering kiss on his hand before sighing and nodding. "Thank you." he then got up and quickly got himself dressed. He waited until Greg was dressed as well before rejoining the others in the hallway. "Alright, let's find Elliot." --- Alex shivered, staring up at Insanity fearfully. He flinched when the knife touched his nose and he couldn't help glaring at him defiantly for a second. Heat and pain shot through him, making him turn his head away and groan. "What am I going to do, huh?" he questioned, his voice full of agitation as he tried to deal with the pain. "I wouldn't stand a chance against either of you..." he glanced at Elliot, feeling awful for him while also dreading the idea that Insanity could just as easily rob him of his own free will. "C'mon, man... you've already won... I'll do what you want." he groaned, not looking up at either of them. Denix Vames - February 6, 2022 Phineas brought his hands to his waist as he slipped his tongue into his mouth. "Kasper....I never thought I would feel like this until now. Thank you." --- "Since Insanity took him, we can only assume that they're in Hell. Once we arrive there, you can start sniffing him out." ,said Vincent. Everyone held hands before appearing in Hell. --- Insanity cackled. "Two pets? What a chance!" He turned to Donnie. "Is there any way we could heal this little puppy of ours? If I'm going to have another guard dog, I need him to be ready to attack on sight." shadowess - February 6, 2022 Kasper was breathless as he rested his forehead against Phineas's. He looked into his eye and cupped his cheek. "No, thank you," he said softly. "I never thought I'd feel this kind of connection with anyone again. I want to be close to you." He kissed him again, slowly and tenderly. --- Theo nodded. As soon as they arrived in Hell, David gasped at the sight of Damien behind the bars. "Damien?! How did you get in there?!" He shouted but Damien didn't respond. He was still out cold from his earlier encounter with Donnie. David ran over and pulled out a set of keys from his pocket. He unlocked the door and ran in to look at him. Meanwhile, Theo had already transformed into his wolf form and had started sniffing around. He picked up on a couple of scents. One of which was remarkably like the way Vincent used to smell. He growled and followed it to the door that lead out of the cells before barking at the others. --- Alex lay back on the grass, relieved that Insanity seemed to like the idea of having him as a pet rather than a plaything. Now all he needed to focus on was dealing with this pain as he turned and try his best not to piss his captors off. He gripped his side with his free arm, groaned and tensed as the pain shot through him again. His teeth began to ache and he could feel a couple of them sharpening in his mouth. It was both an unusual and uncomfortable sensation that made him feel just a bit nauseous. Donnie looked Alex over at Insanity's words. "He's still turning. His wounds will heal as part of this process. The only thing we can do is wait and beat him if he forgets himself." Donnie kissed Insanity's cheek. "It's a very painful process. It'll be a lot of fun to watch him go through it. Considering how much we'll need him to change, let's not bother wasting clothes on him." he glanced off to one side then frowned. "Are you seeing this?" he asked him. "They're using a wolf. They'll track our new pets and one of them isn't even ready to fight yet." Alex's eyes lit up with hope and he quickly looked away from them, frightened they'd see. His heart lifted a little. His friends were coming! He suddenly cried out as the pain intensified. His cries turned quickly to screams when he felt his bones and muscles start to reshape themselves. His leg was already healing but at the same time, his mouth and nose were growing. His eyes widened in horror as he watched his nose grow in front of his face. He lifted his hand to his now dog-like nose to feel it, as if unable to believe it was real. He screamed again but this time out of shock rather than pain. He then groaned and his eyes watered as his nose and mouth shifted back into their normal, human shape. "Oh, fuck!! This is really happening! Oh, fuck! f-fuck! I don't like it! It feels weird! No, no, no- ah!" he rambled in a panic before screaming again. "We should drag him inside until he's done," Donnie said, his eyes scanning the horizon warily. "I'll set the grass around the seal ablaze. Perhaps the burning smell will mask the smell of our pets until he's ready?" Denix Vames - February 6, 2022 Phineas placed a hand over his chest. He grabbed a fistful of his shirt. "Would it be too quick of me to say that I wouldn't mind if you saw me without clothes?" --- Vincent ran after Theo. Following him. Greg had stayed behind to say, "He's out cold but he'll be fine. Donnie tricked him. He's a Devil now." --- "Sounds like a great idea." Insanity grabbed Alex by his leg and dragged him into their home where he let him go. Letting him deal with more pain that he had given to him. He hugged himself. "I never thought I would feel so happy." He bent his back at an odd angle as his smile became unsettling for any sane person. He looked at Donnie. "But thanks to you! I am free!" shadowess - February 6, 2022 Excitement rose in Kasper and he looked at Phineas longingly. "I don't think I'd mind seeing you without clothes either," he smirked playfully. --- "A Devil?!" David stood and stared at Greg. "Are you sure? Damien would never help him become a Devil willingly. How did he trick him?" he then looked around at the others quickly. "Can someone take Damien to Earth?" Meanwhile, Theo had been scratching at the door until Vincent opened it. He darted out and began sniffing the ground. He could still smell Insanity as well as someone else. He assumed the second scent was Donnie. He sniffed at the grass, then at the air, then looked in a specific direction before looking back at Vincent and barking. Letting him know to tell the others he'd caught their scent and could start tracking. What he didn't know yet was that Donnie had flown across a large distance from here and that closer to where they are his ability to track them would be hindered by the smell of burning grass. --- Alex let out a mixture of pained screams and howls as Insanity pulled him across the grass by his injured leg. "Stop! Please stop! That fucking hurts!!" he screamed as they went. Meanwhile, Donnie walked towards the outskirts of their little village and singed a large portion of the grass outside their barrier to mask Alex and Elliot's scents. Smiling at his work, he headed back into their tent and grinned at the way Insanity looked. Alex was gritting his teeth as he watched them. The sight of Insanity acting the way he was disturbed him deeply. But he didn't have much time to dwell on it before he was crying out again. "I knew from the first moment I watched you at work from my prison in Oblivion that you were destined to rule by my side," Donnie told him as he walked toward him. "My love, you were made to rule by my side. I'm certain of it. Once we butcher Hell's royal family, no one will dare to defy us. We will torture souls for amusement and pleasure. We'll drag new toys, kicking and screaming, from Earth to Hell. To do whatever we want with and we will do it all together. Our time is now." Finally, with one last and very loud scream, Alex turned to stand on all fours. Bones cracked as he changed rapidly, it only took a couple of minutes before he was panting and whining near them in his wolf form. His ears were folded back and his tail was tucked between his legs as he simply stood, shaking. Coming to terms with what had just happened to him. His eyes had turned yellow and almost matched the colour of his fur perfectly. Shadowess - February 6, 2022 (Alex's wolf form ) Attached Image Denix Vames - February 6, 2022 Phineas smiled. He hesitantly took his coat off before unbuttoning his shirt. "My body doesn't look terrible, does it?" --- Leo shouted, "Get Damien to Earth, Oscar! I'm going to follow Vincent and Theo!" He ran after them. Greg looked at David. "He pretended to be Alex." He followed Leo. Not wanting to waste any time. --- Insanity grabbed him before kissing him passionately. He looked at Alex before walking over. "Elliot! Come boy!" Elliot ran over. "Now play nice. Get to know your new friend because you two will need to work together if you want to kill whoever we tell you to kill." He sniffed at Alex curiously. He saw him as nothing much but another wolf. Instead, he focused on his master. He walked to Insanity and rubbed his head against his leg. "You know for someone who is meant to be vicious, you can be cute. In this case, that's not a bad thing." Insanity cupped his chin. "I wonder. Donnie? Would you be interested in a threeway?" (awesome) shadowess - February 6, 2022 Kasper watched Phineas removing his shirt then brought his eyes up to his. "Would I kiss it if it did?" he asked with a smile then leant forward and started to kiss Phineas's chest. After leaving a few kisses across his chest, neck and collarbones, Kasper pulled back then began to slowly unbutton his own shirt while maintaining eye contact with Phineas. --- "Right!" Oscar ran into the cell and lifted Damien into his arms before vanishing. "Alex?" David's heart sank. If Donnie was pretending to be Alex...then where was Alex?? David's eyes turned red as he shook with rage. "He has messed with my family for the last time! I was a fool to think that he could be saved! I should've destroyed him when I had the chance!" he marched out of the cells and followed the others. He watched the way Theo sniffed the ground and ran ahead of them. "There has to be a faster way..." "There is," Oscar said as he reappeared next to them. "Stay here..." he ran off to one side until he was a decent distance away then shifted into a large dragon. He bent down as low as he could and leant on his side to give them all a way to climb onto him. 'Not just a pretty face.' He thought playfully to Leo. "Wait!" David called out suddenly. Having had a minute to calm down a little and think. "What are we doing? He's a Devil now and chances are he's already changed Insanity... we can't face them both as we are now. They'll destroy us all..." he said then glanced up nervously. "We need Angels. We need Angelic weaponry. Those are the only things that can destroy a Devil." "That and another Devil." Amelia's voice came from beside David. "Sorry, I'm late to the party. Had a hell of a time convincing Charles to mind Oliver while I risk my life for my Kingdom. It was a whole thing. I don't want to go into it." she shrugged. "No-!" David began to protest then Amelia waved a dismissive hand at him while marching straight over to Oscar. "I've always wanted to ride a Dragon! Should I wear those weird goggles the pilots in the olden days used to wear?" she said cheerily as David chased after her. "Amelia-!" "Or what about parachutes? I mean, what if one of us falls off?" "AMELIA!" "DAD!" Amelia rounded on her father rapidly. "I've already had an argument with Charles over this. I'm not arguing with you as well! Oh, and when exactly were any of you going to tell me that my brother was back from Oblivion?!" she looked around at them all angrily, apparently sore that Damien hadn't contacted her since his return. David fell silent and Amelia nodded at them. "Then it's settled. I'm coming with. Oh, and good shout on the Angel thing by the way. We definitely need Angelic help with this before we face them. Oi, Nate! You coming or what?!" --- Donnie had wrapped his arms around Insanity as they'd kissed. He let him go and watched him lustfully as he interacted with the wolves. Alex jumped and looked at Elliot as he sniffed him. His eyes moved between Elliot and Insanity uncertainly. He really wanted to bite Elliot's collar and pull it off him but knew that it wouldn't do Elliot any good. At least right now he wasn't conscious of what he was doing so he wouldn't have to feel fear or regret... unlike Alex. "It's like you were reading my mind." Donnie chuckled then glanced at Alex with an evil smirk. "Though, perhaps a four-way could be interesting this time?" he suggested. At this, Alex yelped and darted underneath a nearby table causing Donnie to laugh at his fear. "Get out of there stupid and change into your human form." he chuckled then his expression became stern. "Now." But Alex didn't move. Too frightened to leave his hiding place. "Beloved, it would seem your newest pet is misbehaving." Donnie rolled his eyes. Denix Vames - February 6, 2022 Phineas moaned at the kisses on his chest. He shyly smiled. "I really never took lead. Mind being in charge?" --- Leo pulled out his guns. His wings sprouted before he flew up. He winked at Oscar. "Same goes here. I really want to try these new wings." Nate appeared. He smiled. "I never thought you'd ask." Vincent hopped on the back of Oscar. --- Insanity walked to the table. "Now Alex. You don't want me to break your arm again, do you?" shadowess - February 6, 2022 "That's ok," Kasper said softly. "I never really got a chance to make love before," he admitted as he threw his shirt to one side and sat close to Phineas again. "But I want to make love to you." he breathed and kissed him deeply. Gently, he pushed Phineas down and climbed over him. His hands wandered eagerly across his torso and down to his hips. "I promise I'll be gentle. Let's take it slow," he whispered as he unbuckled his belt. (Private Time) --- Amelia jumped onto Oscar's back as well and held on to Vincent. "How are you holding up, bro?" she asked him quietly. After all this time she still considered Vincent to be like a brother. "Try not to worry. We'll save him. Ok?" David jumped up and onto Oscar's back as well, still not happy that Amelia was joining them on this dangerous mission. Theo shifted back into his human form, knowing he wouldn't be able to hold on to Oscar's scales as a wolf. His cheeks turned red as he realised he'd be climbing onto his back, bare ass naked. "Sorry..." he mumbled to him as he climbed up as well. Oscar was quiet for a moment then, despite his reptilian features, he gave Leo an uncomfortable look. 'I'm never going to live this down, am I?' Once all the people who couldn't fly were on Oscar's back, he stood tall and stretched out his wings. 'Ladies and gentlemen, this is your captain speaking.' Oscar thought to them all in a mock pilot's voice while he stretched. Amelia giggled in amusement. 'Welcome aboard Demon airlines non-stop flight to kicking some ass. Our flight time will be however long it takes for Lassie back there to tell us we're close and we'll be flying at an altitude of really fucking high. Please keep your arms and legs on the dragon at all times. Demon airlines regret to inform you that refreshments, oxygen masks and life vests are currently unavailable. So, in the event of an emergency please assume the brace position, which in this case would involve bending forward until your head is between your legs and kissing your ass goodbye! Now sit back, relax and enjoy your flight. Thank you!' At this, Theo held on tightly to Greg while gripping Oscar's scales. Without wasting any more time, he beat his wings powerfully and ran until he was soaring over Hell's plains. "Whooooooo!!!!!" Amelia grinned as she felt the rush of wind blowing past them. Theo was leaning from side to side, trying to keep track of the scent and telling Oscar which way to go. --- Alex whined and hesitated before slowly climbing out from under the table. For a moment he wasn't sure how to change back but after some concentration, he was on his knees in front of him. Covering his groin with his hands and looking fearfully at Vincent. His eyes reflected his longing to be defiant but he shook, knowing he didn't have any choice. "N-no..." he answered shakily as he stood slowly. He lowered his gaze. "P-please don't make me do this," he begged in a quiet voice. Meanwhile, Donnie was excited by the idea. It was just another way he could get back at David and the thought of that man being tormented by the thought of his great-grandson suffering like this only made him want it more. (I may have had way too much fun writing the airline bit xD ) Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - February 6, 2022 Leo laughed. "I'll make one of those stories to tell at social gatherings." Nate flew too. "Please tell me his scent's getting closer, Theo." --- Insanity said, "Elliot. Turn back and come over here." Elliot transformed. Revealing himself to be naked without covering himself. He walked over. Insanity cupped both men's chins. "Now, isn't this exciting?" He licked the left cheek of Alex. (lol it was funny) Denix Vames - February 6, 2022 Vincent glared ahead at what was in front of him. "If anything happens to him, I will skin them alive." shadowess - February 7, 2022 'Great...' Oscar joked with Leo. Amelia looked at Vincent with a serious expression before turning her head to look straight ahead. "I've been there..." she sighed, admitting that she'd skinned someone before for hurting a loved one. "I could give you pointers." she half-joked. Theo sniffed the air but it was apparent by the stressed look in his eyes that he was struggling to follow the scent. "Fuck! No! I-I've lost it... There's a stronger smell ahead. Like burning grass. It's covering up their scents...I can't..." he took in several deep breaths in a panic. "No, it's gone! I'm sorry! I'm so sorry! I've failed!" "It's not your fault... It was only a matter of time before we encountered something burning in Hell..." David said as he strained to scan the ground below them on the off chance that he'd catch sight of them even though he knew that they were likely hiding. Amelia on the other hand looked thoughtful. "Theo...trust me on this. Follow the burning smell. Lead us to whatever is on fire." Theo looked back at her, momentarily confused. Then he saw what she was getting at and nodded to her before turning to face the front again and sniffing the air. He pointed in one direction. "That way. Hurry!" --- Alex didn't know where to look when Elliot transformed. His eyes teared up and he tried to look at anything other than the men in the room. But then he was forced to look at them when Insanity cupped his chin. He whimpered and shivered when Insanity licked his cheek but he did nothing to stop him. Donnie walked over to them and removed his shirt along the way. He tossed it to one side and smirked at Insanity as he stood across from him. Alex was on his left while Elliot was on his right. He lifted his hands to cup both Alex and Elliot's backsides. Alex jumped and tensed at the touch. "You really should relax, Alex," Donnie told him coyly. "It'll hurt far less if you do." he chuckled then leaned towards Elliot and started to slowly kiss his neck. Denix Vames - February 7, 2022 Once they arrived at where it was burning, Vincent jumped to the ground. "Someone has to put the flames out!" Insanity nodded. "Donnie's right. Take a moment, will you?" He brushed his hand against his chest as he kissed him. Shadowess - February 7, 2022 Theo jumped down as well. He was covering his mouth and nose while the smoke from the fire stung his eyes. "I can't smell anything through this!" he complained. 'Yeah, let us get right on that with the fire hoses we brought with us.' Oscar thought sarcastically. Amelia jumped down, wondering if she could extinguish the fire the same way that she could cause them but all she ended up doing was adding more flames to the already large fire. "Oops... Sorry, was trying to see if I could reverse it... Guess now I know my flames are a one-way thing." she said before coughing, then covering her own mouth and nose with her sleeve. Oscar tried pawing at it with his large, scaly claw in an attempt to suffocate the fire. But as he patted at its centre, it wafted the flames around his claw outward, spreading the fire further. 'Well, that didn't work as well as I thought. Does anyone else have any ideas?' "I think you had the right idea!" Theo shouted up at Oscar. "Keep doing that but quicker and around the edges towards the centre!" Oscar seemed unsure but began patting at the flames quickly. Some flames spread to surrounding areas but he was beating at the flames so quickly that he soon put out the fire completely. 'Hey, it worked!' Theo started sniffing the air again then looked frustrated. "Dammit! Now all I can smell is smoke!" he growled. --- If it wasn't for the fact that Donnie's attention was on the fun they were about to have, he would already have noticed by now that the group was a lot closer to them. He turned and began to feel Elliot's chest and hips while kissing him deeply. He ran one hand through his hair and gripped it roughly, intending to take his time and enjoy every second of what he and Insanity were about to do to them. Alex shivered at the feeling of Insanity's hand on his chest and as much as he didn't want to make either of their captors angry, his instincts took over as soon as he felt Insanity's lips on his. Without thinking and before he could stop himself, he'd raised his hand and slapped at Insanity's face. It was only when he felt his hand stinging from the impact that he realised what he'd just done and turned pale with fright. "I'm-I'm sorry!" he gasped. Having heard the slap, Donnie stiffened and turned his head to see how Insanity would handle this. Denix Vames - February 8, 2022 "Let's start searching!" ,said Vincent as he ran ahead of the group. "Vincent! Wait!" ,said Leo who followed. Insanity glared. "You son of a bitch! You're a disobedient dog that needs to be punished!" He raised his hand. Vincent somehow found a door through the fields. He burst through it. Seeing Elliot near Donnie like that made him angry. "Get away from my fiance!" He was about to run over when Elliot turned into a wolf. He jumped at Vincent. Knocking him back. "Elliot! Don't!" He dodged another attack when Insanity suddenly stabbed him in the back. Vincent coughed up some blood. Insanity grabbed him. Making sure that the knife went straight through. Vincent collapsed. Denix Vames - February 8, 2022 Leo rushed in with his guns out. Firing at Donnie who dodged every bullet. He was met with a kick to the face which sent him flying back. Hitting the wall where he slumped over. Having been knocked out by the kick. Blood dripped from his nose. Shadowess - February 8, 2022 Amelia and David ran after the others. Once he no longer had anyone on his back, Oscar shifted into his human form and ran after them. Theo ran a little ahead of Greg. When he heard the commotion in a tent up ahead, he paused and turned to look at Greg. "This will be dangerous. You should hide somewhere," he said to him, worried that he'd get hurt. Alex shook and braced himself for how much a strike from a Devil might hurt when Vincent burst into the tent. At first, Alex was relieved. Then everything became crazy, fast. He watched helplessly as Insanity moved too fast for Vincent to stand a chance. "No!!" he screamed when he watched him being stabbed, his hopes of rescue beginning to fade. Once Leo was knocked out, Donnie had turned to glare at Alex, who was still just standing in the same spot. Knowing Alex would never willingly attack his friends, he smirked and began chanting a few words under his breath. Alex gripped his head and groaned. "No! Please!" he gasped. Seconds later, Alex had shifted into his wolf form and was growling at the others like Elliot. It was at that moment that David and Amelia burst into the tent. "Vincent!!" Amelia screamed, running to his side. 'Oh, this is Christmas come early!' Donnie thought to Insanity. 'Grab the bitch. We could still use her once her family are destroyed. We'll surrogate a pure heir then destroy her when she's outlived her usefulness.' He then gave David an evil grin. "Hello old friend," he growled then snapped his fingers and Alex began barking at him fiercely. David blinked at the wolf. Not recognising him but immediately sensing him. "Alex?!" Alex dove at David and tried snapping at him, knocking him back. "Alex, stop! It's me!" Oscar was next to run into the tent and when he saw Leo on the ground, he was immediately filled with rage. His face shifted into its reptilian shape as he roared at the pair furiously. "Don't you remember what happened the last time you faced me, twit?" Donnie mocked him and his sharp tail coiled around his legs as a warning. "Or do you need a reminder?" Denix Vames - February 8, 2022 Greg reluctantly nodded. "Just stay alive. That's all I'm asking." He ran away from the house. Hiding by the fields. Vincent slowly opened his eyes. "A-Amelia....?" Insanity was about to grab her when Will appeared. "What the?! Who the fuck are you?" Will smirked. "Charles sent me here. By the way, I'm Chief of the police of New York City. Oh! And I also happen to be a Leviathan." He cracked his knuckles. "You know, I really hate seeing my friends like this." His eyes glowed. He grabbed his head. "Time to teach you kids a lesson!" He slammed him against the wall before dragging his head with such speed. Insanity cried out as blood and teeth left him. Some flesh had flown off. Despite being under their control, a slip of Elliot could see what was wrong. He ran to Alex who he shoved away from David. Jumping on him and biting his chest. He barked and growled. Hades appeared. She glared at Donnie. "You motherfuckers!" She punched Donnie. Making him lose his focus. "You fucked with my family!" Another punch. "My friends!" A third punch. "But most of all?" Her aura surrounded herself. "YOU FUCKED WITH MY DAD!" As she landed the last blow, black spikes shot up from her knuckles. Piercing into his skin. Shadowess - February 8, 2022 Theo nodded and watched Greg run off before shifting into his wolf form and darting after the others. Amelia's eyes watered as she looked at Vincent. Too distracted to notice Insanity making his move until Will appeared. She looked up in surprise and watched the way Will handled Insanity. "Charles?..." she mumbled, feeling a little guilty for their argument. She turned her attention back to Vincent. "Nate, over here!" she called out, hoping he'd help with Vincent's wounds. Even Donnie was taken aback by his appearance. "How?! My spell should stop you teleporting anywhere near here!" This distraction helped Hades to gain the upper hand when she appeared in front of him and began striking him. David had been just barely holding Alex off by his throat as he snapped, almost rabidly, at his neck and face. Alex yelped when Elliot tackled him off David then rounded on him, snarling and baring his teeth. His hackles were raised. But as soon as Hades landed her first blow on Donnie and broke his concentration, both Alex and Desi snapped out of his control. Alex stopped growling and quickly came back to his senses. He glanced around, taking quick note of the mayhem surrounding him before jumping at Elliot's collar, gripping it in his teeth and pulling it over his head to break the spell on him as well. Theo ran in and saw the other two wolves were now free from their spells. He howled to rally them to him then growled at Insanity and Donnie. With the house they were in being so small, it wouldn't be long before Will would run out of wall and Insanity would be thrown to the ground. At which point River stood in Insanity's way, grinning at him mischievously. "Seeing double, pal?" he mocked then kicked him across what was left of his face. Donnie hit the ground upon Hades's final punch and groaned, holding his jaw and cheek which still had the spikes embedded in them. He spat out blood and glared at her then looked in alarm at what had happened to Insanity, as well as the sheer number of their enemies who now occupied his lair. "Who called in the fucking cavalry?" Donnie growled sourly. All that careful planning and he severely underestimated just how closely knit this group really was! He should have built his own army! Then they might've stood a chance! There was still time... Remembering what Donnie had made him do and absolutely livid about it, Desi was next to teleport into Donnie's lair. "YOU BASTARD!!" He screamed. "And that's officially my home at capacity!" Donnie seethed. In seconds, he'd teleported to Insanity's side, grabbed him and then teleported to Earth in an attempt to put distance between them and the group. "Quick! Don't let them get away!" David shouted, getting to his feet with the help of Oscar. "No more mercy!" Amelia announced, standing as well. "We've given them enough chances! This ends now!" she glanced up. "If you can hear me in Heaven, send your Angels! They need to be destroyed! The peace that we've struggled to achieve is in danger! I am granting authority for Angelic forces to pursue Donnie Shadow and Insanity!" She looked at Nate and smirked. "First Angel to turn them to dust, I'll make the official ambassador to Hell." --- Donnie and Insanity appeared in a park on Earth. It was the middle of the night, so the entire park was shrouded in darkness. Donnie helped Insanity to stay on his feet. "Easy. You'll heal. You just need time." he said to him. "Oh, my love... we should have dedicated some time to build a force of our own! How careless we've been! We'll make it through this, I swear. Even if we don't..." he tried to give Insanity a reassuring smile. "I've been to Oblivion before. I'll show you how to carve a path back to existence. They can fight us. They can kill us. But we are eternal, my love. We'll just keep coming back. Then we'll make them pay! Horrifically and painfully! They'll pay!" "Donnie." Patience's voice came from in front of them and Donnie realised she'd been hidden by the darkness and watching them the entire time. "You? Let me guess. You've come to get your revenge for what I did to you? What's wrong? Didn't you like it?" Donnie grinned at her maliciously but her expression remained unchanged. "You have a bounty on your head. Both of you. Angels are coming." Donnie shivered but didn't outwardly show his fear. "Why are you telling me this?" "Because I want to know..." "Know what? Out with it, woman!" "If you would have been a good father... If you could have changed." Silence. Donnie stared at Patience in disbelief. "What are you-? You're not-?" he burst into laughter. "Oh, that's just perfect! Insanity, we would have had an heir after all! And as an added bonus the mother is the love of my greatest enemy!" he continued to laugh as Patience walked calmly towards them. She took out a compass and pressed it against his chest, making him flinch and look at her with an amused smirk. His glee only grew as Patience frowned. The needle had dropped to black the second it touched his chest. "You're pure evil!" she gasped. "So, you're saying I wouldn't be a good daddy then? Diddums." he chuckled. Patience looked at him. All emotion seemed to drain from her eyes, leaving a cold stare. "I have to do what is right," she whispered as she glanced off to one side. "You'd better go through with delivering my heir, bitch!" Donnie growled at her. "Forgive me, Gabriel. I used you... but there was no other way." she whispered again. This time, Donnie didn't hear her and he stared at her in annoyance. "Look, if we're in as much danger as you say we are then we don't have time for this conversation. And don't think for one minute that you're not coming with us-" Patience had moved so suddenly that Donnie had been caught off guard. He gawped at her in shock, feeling a sharp pain in his stomach. He stared at her for a moment in confusion then looked down at the green blade she'd stabbed him with. She let go of it, revealing the short, wooden hilt that resembled a branch with carvings all around it. The weapon was the last of its kind. Heaven had stopped making them around the Roman era. Patience had lifted it from the museum in Heaven while the others had been distracted. She knew that Donnie would be able to just return if he was destroyed, so had thought of a more permanent solution to this problem. The Huàyǐng. Donnie shook as he tried to grip the hilt but then gasped and cried out as the dagger began moving further into his stomach. Panicking, he let go of Insanity and tried to grab the hilt to pull it out, but it was already too far in. Finally, it vanished into his abdomen and what followed would be utterly horrifying. Patience took a couple of steps back and was unable to take her eyes off Donnie as he screamed endlessly. Cracking and creaking noises came from his body and his feet seemed to break then to root themselves into the ground. He tried to frantically pull them out but was forced to stand straight while his skin, bones and muscles hardened. His shape grew and his screams distorted until his vocal cords finally solidified. Within minutes, what was once a power-crazed Devil was now a harmless- if somewhat indestructible- tree. The only thing left of Donnie was his ripped clothes on the ground and the faintest outline of an agonised, screaming face in its trunk. Denix Vames - February 9, 2022 Nate knelt down. He placed a hand on Vincent. Healing his wounds. Elliot shook his head. Confused by what just happened. But Theo's call had gotten his attention. He followed him. Ready to attack when both men had disappeared. Nate smirked at Amelia. "You're on!" --- "NO! What's happening?! Donnie! My dear!" Insanity crawled to the tree that was once his lover. He punched the tree. Trying to see if he could get Donnie out. But it was useless. "NO! DONNIE!" Tears burst from him. He screamed out his rage. Suddenly, he stopped. "No....It's useless. Even if I tried to fight back, I would be taken to Oblivion. I won't....I won't attack. Not unless you promise me that you let me stay with him. I'll do anything but please....Let me stay with him." shadowess - February 9, 2022 Seeing the danger had passed, Alex shifted back into his human form and flung his arms around David to hug him tightly. "I'm sorry! That wasn't me!" he burst into tears. "I know..." David said gently while patting his back. "It's ok. You're safe now... Oscar. Desi. Help teleport the humans back to Earth. The rest of us will handle the fugitives." He looked at Vincent. "You should go home too. Make sure Elliot is alright." David then looked at Hades with a small smile. "Atta girl. Thank you." Theo shifted back into his human form as well then darted out to the fields. "Greg! It's over! We're safe!" he called out. Amelia, River and the others teleported to give chase to Donnie and Insanity. Not wanting to let them get away. They would appear just in time to see Donnie's violent transformation into a tree. "What the-?!" River gasped. Amelia stared at the tree, confused. "How?" Patience watched Insanity's heartbreak with a frown. While she didn't regret what she did, she felt terrible for Insanity. "I'm so sorry... that was the last dagger..." she said to him quietly. "Heaven doesn't make them anymore... they were considered too 'cruel and unusual to use... so, use of them became illegal among Angels..." But despite this, she didn't fear the repercussions of her actions. She had felt it was necessary to use such a weapon on this occasion. Despite his new shape, Donnie was still very much alive. He couldn't see, but he could feel and hear. He heard Insanity's anguish but didn't want his beloved to be destroyed, which would certainly happen regardless of if he gave up now. He also didn't want to spend eternity as a damn tree and refused to believe that there was no way out of this. He wondered if Insanity could still hear him if he communicated telepathically. 'Save me. Spells. Potions. Do what you must. This can't be it for me, it just can't! Don't let them win! Don't let them kill you! Flee! And find a way to save me!' Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - February 9, 2022 Hades smiled. "It's what I do." Greg ran over to him. "Oh thank you!" He burst into tears as he threw himself in his arms. "I was so worried. I heard all that noise. I just wish I could have been there to help." Vincent lifted a very confused naked Elliot off the floor. "Wha-What happened?" ,said Elliot. "It's a long story but I'll explain everything at home. They disappeared. --- Insanity laughed. "Phineas Gage, was it? He still seems like an adorable pet. I heard through the grapevine that he's in Heaven's asylum? Not for long. It won't be now or later. But it will be soon. You see, with what Phineas is now, there so many possibilities. And I do have to do a few other things. So ta ta!" He grinned. "For now." He disappeared. Keeping a spell up so that no one would find him. "Phineas Gage? Wait, who was he talking about?" ,said Hades. "He's a man who I played a cruel joke on years ago." ,said Nate as he looked at the tree. "I did this to him. Starting all of this suffering? I was such an ass back then." --- Vincent appeared with Elliot back home. He threw a blanket over him so that Elliot could cover everything. Elliot kept that blanket very close. "Neva? Pumpkin! I'm home!" Gary smiled. "Sounds like both dads are here. Why don't we go see them?" shadowess - February 9, 2022 Relieved to hear her dad's voices, Neva jumped out of Gary's arms and bolted into the room. She didn't stop as she ran straight to Elliot and threw herself into his arms. Tears were already rolling down her cheeks. "Dad!" After Alex had found a small bag of his own clothes that Donnie had robbed when he was pretending to be him, he quickly got dressed then let Desi teleport him home as well. As soon as he arrived and saw Gary, he burst into tears and hugged him tightly. He was still shaking from his experiences and had no doubts that Gary would be able to smell the change on him. --- Theo hugged Greg tightly. "There wasn't much of a fight anyway," he said while running his hand through his hair. "By the time I got in there, more help had arrived than any of us were expected. Donnie and Insanity were overwhelmed... But they got away." he looked at Greg and caressed his cheek. "There's nothing more we can do here. Amelia has set a bounty so they're now being hunted by Angels. They'll be taken care of before long... we should go home. Oscar's waiting inside to take us." --- David patted Hades's shoulder with a proud look on his face. "We should follow the others. Make sure they don't get far... then you can tell me how you've been." Oscar was sat at one side of the room, cradling Leo in his arms as he waited for Theo and Greg to join them. --- "I don't like the sound of that..." River commented after having watched Insanity disappear. "We all were." Azrael appeared next to Nate, having left Warren to wait in Hell's Library for David. "We made quite the trio back then. You, me and Gabriel." he sighed, reminiscing. Azrael hadn't been involved with Phineas. He'd been tending to his duties as a Reaper when that had happened. But that wasn't to say that he didn't get up to other mischiefs when he found time to spend with his friends. "What's done is done. If we linger on the past we'll all go mad. All we can do is try to be better." he glanced around. "When I heard Amelia announcing the prize for destroying the fugitives, I half expected Gabriel to be here as well. I wonder what's holding him up..." Amelia meanwhile was pissed that at least one of them had escaped punishment. "The bounty stands. The Angel to bring me his ashes will be the Ambassador to Hell," she announced, sending out this message to Heaven and any Angel who might be on Earth at that time. For now, though, she needed to get home. She felt guilty for leaving Charles and Oliver the way that she had but was also deeply concerned that there was now a Devil on the loose with enough motivation to try to harm them. She turned on the spot and vanished. Donnie wasn't sure if Insanity had actually heard him or not. He hoped he had. Meanwhile, he was still so filled with fury and malice that he lashed out in the only way that he could. He sent telepathic words to Patience to scorn her. He filled her mind with horrid images and threats towards her, and all those she loved. He instilled dread in her that he might one day return when their child had grown enough for him to influence and turn against her. That he would steal the child and raise it to do all kinds of evil and disturbing things. All of this affected Patience who began to hyperventilate in panic. Tears streamed down her face and she gripped her head. "Stop it! Stop!" she cried out but Donnie kept pushing those thoughts on her. Trying to break her mentality. To make her as mad as Insanity. It would be at this point that David and Hades would appear and he'd see how she was. He ran over to her and wrapped his arms around her, holding her to him while stroking her hair. "Easy. Breathe. What's wrong? Tell me." he said to her urgently. "He's in my head!" Patience cried, holding onto him tightly. David looked around, confused. "Where are they?" he asked the others. Unaware of what had happened to Donnie. Denix Vames - February 9, 2022 Tears streamed down Elliot's cheeks as he held her tightly. "I'm so glad to see you too. I'm not sure what happened but I'm just thankful that everything's fine." "Neva, give him a moment. He needs to get dressed." ,said Vincent. Once parted, Elliot went into the bathroom where he put on a pair of clean clothes. He came out and held Neva in his arms. Gary's eyes widened at the sight of Alex. When he smelled him, he gripped him. Making sure that he wouldn't leave his embrace. "Alex? What happened? Who did this to you?!" He cupped his cheeks. "I can smell something nasty. Not just you but someone else. Who turned you?" --- "Sure thing." ,said Hades. Greg nodded. "Let's go home." Leo had opened his eyes. "Hm? Oscar? What happened?" --- Gabriel appeared. "I don't really care for the reward. But I think it's best that we leave this park. Donnie has been turned into a tree. He will remain here for eternity." Will's eyes suddenly glowed. With no will power of his own, he threw David aside. Grabbing Patience, his eyes became red. Similar to that of Insanity's. He raised his fist. Through his voice, it was doubled by Insanity's. "Donnie and I will rule no matter what." He grinned. "You and the rest of your pathetic friends will never win." shadowess - February 10, 2022 "Ok, daddy." Neva sniffled and let go of Elliot to stand outside the room until he was dressed. As soon as she was called back in, she made another beeline for Elliot and wrapped her little arms around him. She rested her head on his shoulder, just glad to be back in his arms. She was so exhausted from worrying about her dads. Now that she knew they were home and safe, she relaxed so much that she began dozing in Elliot's arms while still keeping a tight hold on him. "I love you daddy Elliot and daddy Vincent..." she mumbled sweetly. Alex stared at Gary, hesitating to answer. His eyes darted to one side to look behind him towards Elliot but he quickly looked back at Gary. "It's not his fault," he said in a broken voice. "He was under a spell and not himself. D-Donnie and Insanity... Th-They had this collar on him and it made him act like someone else. They tried to-..." Alex looked a little ill at the thought of Insanity trying to kiss him as he lightly touched his own lips with the tips of his fingers but quickly shook his head. "B-but they didn't. Vincent and the others turned up in time to stop them." His eyes welled up again and he leaned his head against Gary's chest. "They used me to trick my dad... he thought Donnie was me and made him a Devil... now I don't know where my dad is or if he's even alive and it's my fault! I should've just been happy with what I had!" --- Theo smiled and took Greg's hand before walking back inside. Oscar smiled out of relief when Leo woke up. "Welcome back. You missed it. Will, River, Hades and Desi showed up too and helped beat the crap out of Donnie and Insanity. They freaked out and ran so the others have gone after them. Amelia put a bounty on their heads. The reward is Ambassador to Hell or something like that. So, even Angels will be going after those creeps now. They're going to be hunted no matter where they go. Oh, Alex and Elliot have been freed from their control and gone home too. Speaking of..." he looked up and saw Theo walking in with Greg. "We gotta take these two home before we can go home." --- Azrael nodded at Gabriel. "You're probably right. He might be a tree but he's still evil." he sighed and shook his head at it. "Something tells me he's going to become a tourist spot for mortals as a 'haunted' tree..." "Wait, he's a tree?!" David gasped and glanced over at the large, leafless tree. This moment of distraction helped Will to break him apart from Patience. He stumbled back and stared in surprise at him while Patience wriggled in his grip. She gasped and writhed, still being sent images and messages from Donnie who was now trying desperately to brainwash her. "N-no! Don't hurt her!" David said quickly, holding his hands in front of him. "Insanity, let them go. Please!" "Will! Stop! You've gotta fight him! Don't let him win!" River shouted to him as well. "Well, this took a turn." Azrael watched what was happening with Will and the others. "You know the rules guys. I'm forbidden from interfering," he said as he brought out his black book and flicked it open quickly. "The good news is none of them is due to die tonight." Denix Vames - February 10, 2022 Gary shook his head. "No." He looked at him. "It wasn't your fault. You wanted to become a Devil out of your own free will. What Donnie and Insanity did was horrible. They're the ones who deserve the blame." He growled. "I swear if I ever see them, I'm going to rip their heads off!" --- Elliot and Vincent smiled at her. "We love you too." ,said Elliot. They appeared in their previous home. Feeling as though they could live there again. Heading upstairs and into their room, they let Neva sleep between them under the covers where they fell asleep too. --- Leo sat up. "Really? Well, at least I know they're not so high and mighty like they use to be." He held out his hand. "Alright guys. Let's go home." --- Will let her go. He turned around to face David. "I'll let you all suffer sooner or later!" His eyes turned from red to purple as his body recoiled back. Twitching strongly. "Enjoy....Chief...." Those were Insanity's last words before leaving his body. Will collapsed as he clutched his stomach. He cried out. Feeling like his insides were being squished. It was the worst kind of stomach ache he had ever had. He turned himself over as he vomited out blood. "Please! Make it stop!" shadowess - February 11, 2022 "No, don't!" Alex whimpered and clung tightly to Gary. "I don't want them to hurt you. They're too strong." He lifted his head to look at him tearfully. "It hurt so much! When I changed. And all the time that it was happening, I couldn't help thinking that this was what you went through!" --- Theo kept Greg's hand in his while taking Leo's with his free hand. Oscar kept hold of Leo and within seconds they were standing in Greg's house. "Those creeps are still out there somewhere, so be careful. If you see either of them, shout for us. Don't try to take them on alone." Oscar said to them as Theo let go of Leo's hand with a nod. --- David caught Patience and held her to him while she hid her face in his chest. She was still gripping her head and whimpering. They then watched as Insanity left Will but seemed to continue to torture him. Azrael looked in annoyance between Gabriel and Nate who seemed to have been just standing around and watching the entire time. At least Azrael had a good reason for doing so! "Guys, aren't you going to help? You both have healing abilities." He pointed out while gesturing to Will. Patience cried out from what she was going through and David glanced angrily at the tree. "I need to get her away from it! Hades, help Will!" he said to the others before vanishing with her. Meanwhile, River looked around them, worried for Will but unsure of how else to help. "Stop it, you bastard!" he screamed at Insanity. "Show yourself! Face me! Or are you a coward?!" Denix Vames - February 11, 2022 Gary frowned. "I'm sorry that you went through this." He looked at him. "I'm so sorry. Why don't we go rest? Maybe that will help us feel better." --- Greg nodded. "Of course. We'll let you know right away." Leo and Oscar disappeared. --- "Calm down. I assumed this wouldn't last forever." ,said Gabriel. He waved his hand at Will who felt no more sudden pains. Will caught his breath as he slowly stood. "Thank you." --- Phineas had seen images of Insanity in his head while he was dreaming. He could hear what this madman truly wanted from him. His eye shot opened. He looked down at Kasper who was holding on to him. He smiled. Seeing how peaceful he looked. He caressed his cheek before kissing his lips. Denix Vames - February 12, 2022 "Can someone get Patience away from this bitch?!" ,said Hades. She stormed over to the tree. "Asshole! Knock it off!" shadowess - February 13, 2022 Alex thought about it but he knew there was no chance of him getting any sleep right now. He shook his head. "No... I'm not tired. I'm still full of adrenaline..." he looked at Gary, not sure what to suggest. He needed a way to vent this excess energy that he had. Preferably in a way that was cathartic. --- Once Leo and Oscar had vanished, Theo turned to Greg and held his arms while looking him over. "Are you alright?" --- "I am calm!" Azrael snapped suddenly then blinked at his own outburst. He sighed and rubbed his temples with his fingers. "Sorry..." he said bashfully. "I can't remember the last time I took a break from my job... I think I could use one... but I don't know..." With Patience no longer in range of Donnie's attacks, he focussed his attention on Hades. Though he couldn't see her, he knew she was yelling at him. His evil laughter would echo in her head, followed by his words 'As much as it sucks to be a fucking tree, it does have its perks. For instance, I am now indestructible. So, no matter how much you want me gone, I will always be right here.' he'd laugh again. 'Wana know another perk?' he then asked slyly and began projecting the same horrific images into Hades's mind, relentlessly. --- David had tried to take Patience to the hospital in Heaven but she fought his teleportation and they ended up standing in the German Castle instead. He looked around in confusion. "Have I been here before?" "I have..." Patience answered as she stepped away from him and folded her arms. David looked back at her with a look of confusion while Patience avoided eye contact. "David, I don't want to make this any more painful or awkward than it already is." she started. "Thank you for saving me but... but I still can't... I'll be safe here..." she looked back at him expectantly and it dawned on David that she was asking him to leave her here. "But-...but I want to help you..." He stammered. "I know," she replied softly with a sad look. "But this is for the best. Please, David. Do this for me-" "-No, please don't say it-" "-Let me go. Please." David's eyes teared up. He looked like he wanted to say something then stopped and simply nodded before vanishing, returning to the tree to meet up with the others. Patience stared at where he'd been standing for a moment before lifting her hand to her mouth to stifle her sobbing. --- The gentle press of Phineas's lips on his woke Kasper from his sleep. His eyelids fluttered open sleepily and he squinted at Phineas before smiling. "This really is Heaven," he said softly, his smile growing into a grin as he spoke. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes then rested his chin on his hands which were over Phineas's chest. He smiled at him dreamily. "What should we do today? Do you think they'll let us explore the rest of Heaven yet?" Denix Vames - February 13, 2022 "Then maybe we could do this?" Gary kissed him. "Only if you want to." --- Greg nodded. He rubbed his eyes. "I only wish that I wasn't useless. I know I can read minds but I want to do more than that." --- "Let's get some drinks then. We could use some." ,said Gabriel. Hades clutched her head as she fell to her knees. She screamed. "Hey! Leave her alone!" ,said Will who ran over. He strike the tree with a powerful punch. His hand recoiled as he groaned at the pain. With no other choice, Will grabbed him with his good arm. Running to David. "Please! Take her away from this park!" --- Jean appeared. He knelt and laid his hands on her arms. "It's alright. You can stay here for as long as you like." --- Phineas thought for a moment. He frowned. "Kasper? Would you be mad at me if I decided to take a chance at fighting?" He sat up. "I should explain myself. There was a man who took over my mind. With the help of some friends, I was free. However, I fear that he's trying to get me to come back to him. I just had a dream. He was trying to command me." He caressed his cheek. "Don't be scared. Please don't. But I need to seek him out and kill him. It's the only way I can end this nightmare." shadowess - February 13, 2022 At first, Alex flinched as the memory of Insanity trying to kiss him flashed through his mind. Then he paused and looked at Gary. No, this isn't the same and maybe Alex could even use this to create a memory strong enough to replace that one? It was worth a shot and right now, Alex was willing to do anything to forget what had happened to him back in Hell. He pressed himself against Gary and started kissing down his neck. "Tell me I'm yours." he breathed onto his neck. "I'm yours and only yours. No one else can have me." he kissed back up to his ear and gently nibbled on his earlobe. --- Theo looked at Greg with a serious expression and shook his head while lifting his hands to cup Greg's face. "You don't want that. Then you'd never be left alone to live your own life," he said then glanced away. "What I wouldn't give to have an ordinary life now... but I fucked that up for myself..." he looked back at Greg as a look of realisation crossed his features and he suddenly let him go to take a step back. "What am I doing? If I stay here, I'll just fuck up your life too... I'm sorry... I need to leave." he moved to walk past him. --- "You mean it?" Azrael looked at Gabriel. He then looked at Nate. "What about you? For old times sake?" David held on to Hades as soon as Will pushed her into his arms. He looked at Will then nodded to the tree. "I'll get her out of here. I'd suggest getting this park blocked off so that no one else gets hurt. Don't let anyone near that damn tree!" he said before teleporting himself and Hades back to Storm's garage. Lilly was fast asleep on a bean bag with her head hanging over the back of it. While she was asleep, Bob was sitting nearby and had gotten ahold of a phone from one of the band members pockets. He'd been casually passing the time by attempting to take selfies while struggling to keep a good grip on the phone with his boney fingers. --- Patience looked up at Jean then leant forward to hug him. "Damn it all, I still love him..." she wept. "But I can't have him near me... not now... I just know that if he stayed with me he'd try to convince me to raise the child with him..." she shook her head. "I can't do that... I just can't... Is that wrong? Am I doing the right thing or am I an awful person?" --- Kasper sat up as well and looked at Phineas with a frown as he explained his situation. "But what if it goes wrong? What if you get hurt? or worse?" Kasper said worriedly then held his hands. "I don't want to lose you, too. I've already lost so much. We're safe here, aren't we?" Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - February 13, 2022 Gary moaned at his kisses. "You are mine." He moved his hands to his hips. Getting under his shirt and feeling his chest with his nails. "If anyone ever tries to take you away from me again, I'll kick their ass. I won't show mercy. But for you, I'll always give you my heart." --- "No!" Greg ran and umped in front of him. "Please. Don't leave me. You're not going to make my life any more crazy than it already is. Having you around makes me feel better about what I have to deal with." He placed a hand over his chest. "I like you. And I'll do anything I can to make you feel loved. I don't want you to think that you're in the way." --- "Hell yeah!" ,said Nate. "Then it's settled. Let's get going." said Gabriel. Will nodded. "This seems like a above police thing. I think I'll have to get Leo here again." Black cars suddenly drove up to the park. Leo stepped out of one of them. "I informed my boss as quickly as possible. The CIA are going to keep this park closed and guarded at all times. We were going to test out the limits of Donnie's abilities. Maybe in a certain radius, he can't give us those hallucinations." Xenos appeared. "Although, I am disappointed that I was not informed of Donnie's actions, I will do my best to keep him dull." "Guess I can go back home. Good luck guys," ,said Will who disappeared. --- Jean sighed. He sat next to her. "Here is how I see things. This child is an innocent. If you and him chose to raise this child together, you could teach them on what's right and wrong. You can help them grow to become a wonderful person. Donnie may be powerful at times but there is one thing that he could never beat. And that is love." He placed a hand over his chest. 'Whatever you decide is up to you. I am only telling you my opinion." --- "As far as I'm concerned, we are safe. But I can't let this man run free. He needs to be stopped. I know what he's capable of. And with these new powers on my side, I will surely have a better advantage." ,said Phineas. He began to get dressed. "I know you're worried and I understand. I just...I can't stand it. Knowing that he's still out there." Denix Vames - February 13, 2022 (forgot about this) Hades regained her balance when she was back with the band. "Thank you." She hugged him. "I'm sorry about everything that happened. If you ever need any help, just let me know." shadowess - February 13, 2022 Alex shivered and gasped softly at the feeling of Gary's nails on his skin. He kissed him deeply and passionately while running his hand through his hair. "Show me." he moaned. "Show me what it means to be loved by you." he kissed him again and this time he gently pulled on Gary's lower lip with his teeth. --- When Greg ran in front of him and started asking him not to leave, Theo turned his head away. "Greg..." he started but paused when he felt his hand on his chest. He slightly turned his head back to look at him while listening to the rest of what he had to say. When he was finished, Theo regarded him silently before grabbing him rapidly by the shoulders and pinning him against the wall. He look into his eyes with the same flare in his own that he'd had when they first met. "I am a very dangerous man," he emphasised. "My life is nothing but danger and constantly looking over my shoulders. You already know all this but you still want to be with me?" Theo broke into a wide grin. "You've got balls. I respect that." he leaned in close, bringing his lips close to his. "Are you absolutely certain that you want this? I might fuck your life up. You'll never be able to go back to a normal life." --- "I'm a little rusty when it comes to going out for drinks so I'll let you two pick the place," Azrael said with a smile while looking between them. "Let's actually try to keep each other out of trouble this time though, eh? We don't want a repeat of Greece..." he then smirked at Gabriel then at Nate. "Right, -Adonis- and -Eros-?" he jabbed playfully, implying that these three Angels claimed to be Greek Gods at one point after a particularly heavy drinking session. River followed after Will. Sensing that David, Hades and Will were no longer close enough for him to torment, Donnie settled for lashing out at anyone else he could find as a way of occupying his time. His interests peaked when he sensed Xenos. 'You're an interesting one. So full of...brutality! Oh, if I still had a body...the things I would do to you!' his words slipped into Xenos's mind. --- Patience carefully thought through what Jean said and was quiet for a long while after he'd spoken. "What if I can't?" she asked. "I feel so awful for thinking it but I'm worried. What if I decide to stay with David and raise the child... and then it's born and I realise that I don't love it? That it's just a painful reminder of when I was helpless, alone and tortured?" she covered her face with her hands. "I don't know..." --- "Then take me with you?" Kasper asked as he got to his feet. "I'm more capable than I look, I promise. I don't want you to have to go through this alone." --- Hades regained her balance when she was back with the band. "Thank you." She hugged him. "I'm sorry about everything that happened. If you ever need any help, just let me know." David gave a strained smile and nodded at Hades's words. "Hmm?" Bob tilted his head to look at them, then scrambled to try to catch the phone as it slipped out of his grip before hitting the floor. He stared at it for a moment before shrugging and getting to his feet. "Eh, I'm sure it's fine." he walked over to them, his boney feet clacking on the tiles as he moved. "Y'know, I might not have eyes but I see more than most people think." he paused, half expecting one of Lilly's snide remarks to accompany his statement but then he glanced over his shoulder and remembered she was currently asleep. "...anyway," he said while turning his head back to face them. "You got a real look of pain on you, my friend. Dame got away and took your heart with her?" David blinked at the skeleton, taken aback by his accuracy, then looked between him and Hades awkwardly for a moment. "I should probably get back to Hell..." David said while forcing back tears. "There's probably a few souls waiting for me to start them on their path of redemption by now..." "That's a 'yes'," Bob noted. "Burying your head in work won't change her mind, bud." "So, you're a psychiatrist skeleton now?" David shot back in agitation. "I don't know nothin' about feet, man..." Bob answered obliviously then looked down at his own. "Unless you count the rhyme about the piggies?" Mind boggled by Bob's apparent stupidity, David pinched the bridge of his nose and took a deep breath to calm himself before chuckling and shaking his head. Then, while he was already in that pose, David's laughter quickly shifted to silent tears. Despite his strength when it came to keeping his emotions under control, David had been so caught off guard by Bob's comments that he'd struggled to maintain the wall that he'd had built up over the years. He supposed, in his own stupid way, it kind of made Bob a genius. Whether or not Bob actually knew what he was doing though, remained to be seen. Denix Vames - February 13, 2022 Gary took his own shirt off. He unbuckled Alex's belt before pinning him to the floor where he rubbed himself against him. He tore Alex's shirt off and began to stroke his chest with his claws as he kissed on those parts of him. --- Between you and me, handsome? I never had a normal life to begin with." Greg kissed him. --- Nate laughed. "It still got me some pretty good orgies." "And it got me....Well, I rather not think about it. Anyway, we should go to Germany. I haven't been there in a while." Xenos suddenly laughed. "Do you really think you can scare me? I am more stronger than you. When you become human again, I will end your life permanently." His men began setting up barries so that no one would go in the park. --- Jean lowered his eyes to her belly. "I think I understand. If it helps, I can find a suitable mother for the little one. And as I said before, you can visit your child whenever you want to." --- "You don't get it. He's more powerful than you. I can only that my powers can beat him." ,said Phineas. He shook his head. "I doubt they would let me leave this place anyway. I should just leave things to my new friends. Maybe they know more than I do." --- Hades laid a hand on his shoulder. "Dad....I know what happened to Patience. And I want you to know that I wouldn't mind raising that kid as my own." Storm yawned and stretched. He got up from his cardboard bed. Walking over. "What's with all this whispering?" shadowess - February 15, 2022 Alex moaned and lay back, tossing his head from side to side as he let Gary scratch and kiss him. He shivered with excitement from the way he moved and kept a hand in his hair, loving how it felt between his fingers. When Gary's kisses would move close enough to his head, Alex would lean forward to capture his lips with his own again while moving his hands down to feel his chest and unbuckle his belt as well. --- Theo smirked and pushed Greg into the wall, pinning him with his body as he deepened the kiss. He quickly unbuckled Greg's belt and dove his hand into his pants. He gripped his hair to tilt his head back while he kissed and licked at his neck. "I'm going to fuck you, right up against this wall," he whispered into his ear. --- Azrael smirked at Gabriel's comment as he recalled him getting himself into a love triangle and having to fake his death just to get out of it... with Azrael's help. "Germany it is, then. I'll follow you two." For a minute, the tree was silent. Then, in an angry growl, Donnie's voice echoed in Xenos's head. 'If I had my body, I'd love to see you try! As for scaring you...' Donnie flashed the image of Xenos's secret family in his head. Tia and Jack, in their new home that Xenos had provided. 'It'd be a shame if something were to happen to them.' Donnie chuckled. --- Patience leant against Jean for comfort and stared off at the far wall. "But that's just it... what if that would be a mistake as well and I end up regretting giving it up? I need time... I need to think this through." --- Kasper faltered. Phineas might have a point there. He recalled the shock of seeing someone as powerful as Jean appear in their family dining room and wondered how terrifying it might've been if he'd turned out to be evil with that kind of power. Still, he didn't like the idea of Phineas putting himself in danger. "Maybe they do." he agreed. "Maybe we should give them a chance to fight first? Stay here where it's safe. Who knows, maybe he won't be a problem for much longer?" --- David looked up at Hades in surprise. All the times he'd appeared to help Patience, it had been just after the child had been mentioned. It didn't help that Patience had been actively avoiding talking about it in front of him. Because he kept missing this important part of her conversations, he had no idea she was pregnant. Until now. "Kid? W-what kid?" "Dun dun duuun. The plot thickens." Bob said then turned and started walking towards the kitchen. "We're going to need some popcorn for this..." he said to Storm on his way through. Denix Vames - February 15, 2022 (private time) --- Greg moaned at his touch. He bit his lip. "Oh god! Yes! Break my fucking wall!" --- The three angels would appear at a bar where Gabriel began ordering drinks for them. "Nothing will happen to them because you are sitting here like a weak stump." ,said Xenos. He shrugged. "You see? No matter what you do, I will never fall." --- "Then you can have time. Please think about this. I won't rush you." ,said Jean. --- Phineas sighed. "I guess you're right. Besides, any time I try to help, I only got possessed. I'm not exactly a great fighter." He walked over to the door. "I think I'll try some more modern food to ease off this growing thought in my head. Care to join me?" --- Hades's became flushed. She awkwardly lowered her head. "Patience never told you. She's pregnant....With Donnie's kid." "I've got some popcorn." Storm stuck a bag into the microwave so that it could start making itself. Shadowess - February 16, 2022 Theo kissed Greg deeply and roughly. He unbuckled his own pants then lifted Greg's shirt from him to throw onto the floor before kissing him again. He kissed down his chest as he gripped his pants to pull them down along the way. Then ran his tongue over his torso on his way back up. He then gripped Greg's thighs, lifting him to rest on his hips while he held him against the wall. "Challenge accepted." he grinned, then started kissing him again. (Private Time) --- Azrael looked around the bar curiously as Gabriel ordered their drinks. "I don't believe I've been here before." he looked back at the other two. "Well, it's been a long time since we last got into trouble together. What have you two been up to lately?" The tree was silent again. What Donnie was unable to express was his sheer rage at Xenos's words. However, he soon found an outlet... One of the agents helping to set up the parameter paused to look around. "Anyone else hear that?" "Hear what?" "Like...chanting..." he looked confused and then concerned when it became apparent that no one else could hear it. A moment later though, he was gripping his head and falling to his knees. Then Donnie's voice would be heard once more in Xenos's head. "A weak stump? Let's see how your men appreciate you threatening someone capable of ending their lives." Although Donnie's spell had taken control of the Agent's body, he wasn't strong enough anymore to control their consciousness as well. So, the Agent was fully aware and actively fighting as he stood against his will and pulled out his own gun. His hand shook violently as it was raised against his will to point at his own head. He looked at the others for help. His eyes darting from Agent to Agent. "I can't stop! What's happening?! I can't stop!!" --- Patience nodded then looked at Jean while wiping away her tears. "Where should I stay?" She asked quietly. --- "I'd love to!" Kasper smiled as he got up and quickly dressed himself. He was relieved that Phineas wasn't going to leave to face a dangerous man. The thought of losing him was almost unbearable. "What things did you use to have for breakfast?" He asked him curiously. --- Bob looked at Storm and although he didn't have facial features to express himself he was surprised that he'd taken him seriously and was now making popcorn for a skeleton. Either this man was too sleepy to realise what he was doing or they both had the same sense of humour. "I think you're my favourite human." He said in amusement as they waited for the popcorn to finish cooking. David was so shocked by this news that his jaw hung open as he slowly sat in one of the bean chairs. "That's why she won't let me near her..." He mumbled while staring off into space. "Does she think I'd hate her for it? But I know this isn't her fault... Is she afraid I'd abandon her?...abandon them?..." He stood suddenly. "I should talk to her! Let her know that I still want to be there for her... for them!" Denix Vames - February 16, 2022 Nate looked at his own as he held it. "Well, I've been able to do whatever ever since I left ADIEU. I found a handsome man who I can't imagine now never having in my life." Gabriel blushed. "Same here. I think Rob taught me to understand more. What about you, Azrael?" --- Xenos quickly grabbed the gun out of the agent's grip. "Someone take him away from this area! Now!" He made sure that the agent was forcibly escorted off the premises. He glared at the tree. "I will never understand why David thought of saving you." --- "You can stay here for as long as you want. I can provide a room." ,said Jean. --- "Well, oatmeal mostly but I want to try modern food again. I want to know what breakfast is like these days." ,said Phineas. --- Storm held a small smile. "Alright favorite skeleton. The popcorn's done." He took out the bag from the microwave. Opening it up carefully as it was hot. Hades shook her head. "She knew you would say that. Right now, she really needs some space to think. To clear her head. Please. At least give her that before talking to her." She nervously rubbed her arm. "I know it's not easy. Doing that. But this would be the best thing that you could possibly give her right now." shadowess - February 16, 2022 At the mention of ADIEU, Azrael stiffened. That whole disgusting organisation had kept him busy for decades and the number of souls who needed therapy in the afterlife as a result of their 'tests' was horrendous. But that wasn't the only reason Azrael was uncomfortable when it came to that topic. When God had sent Nate there as punishment, both Azrael and Gabriel had been forbidden from contacting him or they'd meet the same fate. Because of this, Azrael had always felt guilty for his obedience as he felt like he'd let one of his closest friends down. He smiled a little in surprise though when both of his friends told him they'd found someone. He had noted that they were each far calmer than the mischievous, carefree men he'd known. At the question though, Azrael looked down at his drink and shrugged. "When would I ever find the time? About the most I've ever had is the occasional fling whenever we've gotten drunk together." He brought the glass up to his lips. "I don't believe that I'm destined for anything like that," he said before taking a sip. --- The agent had jumped as Xenos snatched the gun away from him just as his finger had squeezed the trigger and the bullet had missed his head by a hair. His ear rang and he blinked back tears as the agents grabbed him. Donnie made his body fight back, but as they forced him away his hold on him weakened considerably until he was completely free. "Wait!" one of the other agents shouted to them. "Don't move from there!" In minutes, the agents had worked together. Measuring from where the previously possessed agent now stood, all the way to the tree. When one heard 'chanting' they immediately announced it and ran to join the first agent before Donnie's spells could take hold. When they had finished their measurements, they knew exactly how far they needed to set up the barrier to prevent passersby from being harmed. Their teamwork, quick thinking and communication enraged Donnie who had been trying desperately to bribe any who he thought might be corruptable. Finally, he spoke to Xenos once more. "You'll all regret this! When I am free of this prison! I'll come for you all! I swear it!" --- Patience half laughed while drying her eyes. "That's kinda what I meant..." she smiled as Jean had already previously offered her a room here and had meant to ask which room she should stay in. --- Kasper smiled. "My favourite are waffles. They're kind of big where I'm from. Or sausages. Maybe they'll be serving some?...where do we get breakfast here anyway?" he asked as he walked with him. --- "Yum!" Bob exclaimed and dove a hand into the hot bag of popcorn. Of course, he didn't have any nerves so couldn't actually feel the heat. He shovelled a handful out and threw it into his open jaw. The Popcorn hit the ground behind him and around his feet. "Eh...It's kinda bland. Maybe we should add something to it?" he suggested. David gawped at Hades. He didn't want to just let Patience think that she was alone. He needed her to know that he would support her no matter what she decided to do. But if she wouldn't listen to him then maybe she'd listen to someone she trusts. Someone she'd known for far longer than she's known him. Hades was right. He needed to give her time and space. So for now, he planned to confide in her closest friend until she was ready to talk to him. He nodded and gave Hades a sad yet proud smile. "You're right... Thank you," he said tearfully. "I know what I need to do... but first, are you sure you're alright? I know how vile Donnie can be. I can only imagine the horrid things he made you see." Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - February 16, 2022 Nate chuckled. "I think that's the dumbest thing that I've ever heard you say. Everyone can fnd love. You just have to find it in the right places. Or let it come to you." "He's not wrong there." ,said Gabriel who drank some. Nate downed his before getting another drink. "Just wanted to take a shot this one time." --- Xenos said sarcastically, "Oh I'm sure we will." He winked at Donnie with a smile. "Alright men! Let's start construction of the barrier! First, measure the area." --- "Oh! Well, I can give you an old friend's room. He doesn't show up these days since he's busy with his own business. But I'm sure he wouldn't mind if you stayed in that room." Jean helped her up. They appeared in Xenos's old room. "You can stay here. Ring the bell near your bed when you're hungry. We've got plenty of animal and human blood." --- "Well, I got my food over here." Phineas guided him to the same pathway that he followed where they reached the eating area. He raised a brow at what was in the see-through fridge. "Oatmilk? But there are no udders in oats to get milk." --- "I'm way ahead of you." ,said Storm. He sprinkled some salt in before adding chocolate sauce to the mix. He chuckked some popcorn in his mouth before chewing. Suddenly, the other band members woke up from the smell. They ran over and grabbed some share of the popcorn. Hades looked at the people that she was with. She smiled. "I think I'll be alright. Besides, I kicked Donnie's ass just recently. If anything happens, I'll be there to give him another smackdown." shadowess - February 17, 2022 Once again Azrael was surprised by his friend's new attitudes on the subject. He smiled at then then smirked as he also drank the rest of his drink quickly. "Speaking of shots, should we party the way we used to and get a few rounds in?" --- Donnie couldn't see the wink but he caught the sarcasm. Unable to gain control of the others he had one last thing to try. He chanted quickly, trying to gain control of Xenos or at the very least latch a part of his mind to his. --- Patience looked around the room in amazement. "This room is beautiful." She gasped. She looked back at Jean and nodded. "Thank you. I think I'll try to get some rest first though." --- Kasper chuckled at Phineas and couldn't help wondering what his reaction to 'nut milk' would have been. "I'm not sure how they do it but it's a low fat alternative to dairy. For people who are lactose intolerant. Or people who just like the taste." He shrugged. "Maybe we could try some in cereal?" He suggested. --- "Hey fellas, save some for the skeleton! This was my idea!" Bob called over their shoulders. The commotion awoke Lilly who squinted at them. At first she was annoyed at having been woken up but she then caught the smell of the popcorn. Stomach growling, she stood and walked over to them. She leant against the wall, being aloof as she watched them eat. David couldn't help but grin at Hades. He ruffled her hair playfully. "That's my girl." He praised her. "Still call me if you need to, though." He added before vanishing. --- David appeared just outside of Carter's office building, where he straightened up his suit before ringing the bell. If there was anyone that Patience trusted and would listen to, it was Sebastian. Denix Vames - February 18, 2022 "Hell yeah!" ,said Nate. Gabriel nodded. Soon, the shot battle was on! --- Xenos clutched his head as he struggled to fight against him. "Sir!" ,shouted Leo who ran over. He was about to grab him when his arm suddenly twisted. He cried out. --- "Alright. Take care and sleep well. I'll be here for you no matter what." ,said Jean. He headed out of her home. --- "I think it's best that I take sip first." ,said Phneas. He took the milk out of the fridge. He twisted the top before pouring some in a cup. He sniffed at the milk then drank some. He suddenly covered his mouth as he gagged. He set the cup down. "Oh dear god! That tastes like vomit!" --- "Don't worry. We've got plenty of popcorn." ,said Storm. Hades nodded. "I will." She walked over to the band. "So guys! While I was kind of busy dealing with a recent enemy, I found us a gig!" "Whoa! Really? Where?" ,said Storm. "At the Cavern's Club!" The band members were shocked. "No way! That's where rock music began!" ,said Grim. "The Beatles were the true rebels." ,said Pain. "And you can dance on stage, Bob!" ,said Hades. --- Carter opened the door. He rubbed his eyes. "Please tell me there's something exciting happening. It's honestly been hell not having any case to work on." shadowess - February 19, 2022 In minutes, there was a tray full of shot glasses on their table. All of them filled with a clear liquid. Considering they were all Angels, it would take a lot of shots of them all to get drunk... and a lot of shots they had. Azrael laughed with his friends as they downed glass after glass. "We should do something crazy..." he slurred once all the shots were gone and he was now at the drunken stage where he felt invincible. "Like we used to! Have a little fun!" --- "Well now, what do we have here?" Donnie chuckled as he broke into Xenos's mind. "So much anger in you... such a vengeful soul... I think I'd like to take you for a spin!" he fought to gain control over Xenos. "I want you to find a way for me to escape this fucking tree. Find me a spell, a potion. Anything! There MUST be a way! Or at least find me an empty body to inhabit and used a spell to transfer me into it. I will not rot here for eternity! I refuse!" --- "Here, drink this to wash away the taste!" Kasper said as he quickly filled a glass with orange juice and handed Phineas the drink. "I guess oat milk isn't for everyone. Personally, I prefer almond or hazelnut milk, but only if normal milk isn't available." --- Bob took a single piece of popcorn and threw it into his jaw, which then landed on the floor behind him. "That's enough for me," he said while striking a pose. "Got to watch my figure!" When the gig was announced, Bob spun on the spot then began tap dancing. "Oh, yeah! I've been practising my taps, baby!" Lilly shook her head at the skeleton but couldn't help smiling a little which she quickly tried to conceal. Since being in this world and not having the same worries as she'd had in her own world, she'd slowly begun to warm up to the band, and even her skeletal companion. She looked at the others, still feeling like a bit of an outsider. "Is there anything that I can do to help?" --- David sighed and shook his head. "Trust me, you'll be glad you weren't involved in this one... Is Sebastian home? I really need to talk to him." As it happened, Sebastian was in the kitchen. He'd been experimenting with blood to see if he could make food edible for vampires without making them sick. If successful, he could potentially go into business himself as a vampire baker, or chef. But for now, he was still working out the kinks. He was wearing an apron with a floral pattern as he pulled a tray out of the oven and set it on a cooling rack. The tray was full of what appeared to be red velvet cupcakes. Denix Vames - February 19, 2022 Nate hiccuped. "How about convincing some couple to fuck over a Jesus statue? That'll definitely make a scene." --- Xenos's mind revealed that only Nephalem blood could free Donnie. The only Nephalem around was Phineas Gage. Insanity appeared behind the tree. Shifted as a bird. "Do not worry my lover. I will convince Phineas to come to me. Once that is done, his blood will save you from this Hell." Leo struggled to do anything. He felt like a force was keeping him down. --- Phineas drank some orange juice. He held a sour face. "This doesn't taste like real orange juice. Is everything made by factory now?" --- "You can help us move the equipment to our van." ,said Storm. "Speaking of which, we should get moving now." ,said Grim. He picked up a cymbal. Bringing it to the opened back of the van. --- "He's in the kitchen." Carter pulled out a cigarette. "You seem like you could use one." shadowess - February 19, 2022 Azrael chortled and shook his head. "Man...I don't wanna lose my job! The last time we pulled shit like that, we were sentenced to following a bunch of priests around for a decade...most of whom we fucked, but that's beside the point!" Azrael slurred while swaying a little on his chair. "Actually...what even was my point again?" he blinked, having already forgotten what he had been rambling about. --- Donnie saw it too and he heard Insanity's words. Content that he wouldn't be trapped here forever, he let Xenos go. But he didn't want to risk Xenos foiling their plans, so he first wiped his memory from just before he'd attacked him and manipulated his thoughts so that he would think Donnie had been too weak to successfully take over his mind... which is mostly true. Donnie's attempts as well as his effort to manipulate his thoughts and memories had left him feeling exhausted. 'Hurry my love...' he thought to Insanity tiredly. 'I can feel my consciousness slipping. I believe this form is trying to put me into a comatose state...and I've spent so much energy trying to escape already...' --- Kasper was taken aback by Phineas's reaction and he double-checked the carton. "But...it says 100% juice..." he pointed out. The doctor had been watching the pair from nearby. It hadn't been intentional. He'd originally come in for his own breakfast and couldn't help observing Phineas's behaviour. He sighed and walked over to the pair. "Phineas, Kasper. Lovely to see you both. How are you settling in?" he greeted them and watched them both carefully to see how they'd both answer his question. "Doctor, is there any chance that the juice here is exactly like current juice on Earth? With preservatives?" Kasper asked him and the doctor rose a brow at him. "I believe so, as most modern souls are used to the taste. There are options for foods and drinks made using older methods...within reason that is. I swear it's a miracle that humans survived the Victorian era given what they used to lace their foods with, in an attempt to either make it last longer or make themselves appear richer than they were." he shook his head. --- Lilly watched Grim picking up some of the equipment and her lips thinned a little at the idea of lugging heavy instruments around. But she nodded and walked over to the pile and lifted some of the amplifying equipment. Bob watched and tilted his skull. "Huh...I was half expecting some kind of gripe to come from ol' sourpuss there..." he commented as Lilly got out of earshot. Once outside, Lilly carefully placed the equipment onto the back of the van then sighed as she looked at Grim. "You know, when I fell through that portal... the one that brought me here, I was certain that I was about to die." She smiled, tucking some hair behind her ear. "This is better." she then wiped the smile from her face and glanced over her shoulder. "Don't tell the bag o' bones that I said that. He'll never let me live it down," she said to him quietly with a subtle smirk. --- "Ah- No, thank you." David shook his head and waved his hand a little at the offer. "I don't smoke." he stepped inside and walked towards the kitchen, wrinkling his nose at the smell as he walked. "What is that?" he grimaced. "Just something I'm trying out." Sebastian shrugged as he walked into the main room to greet them. "Blood muffins...Bluffins?...I'm still working on the name." he chuckled. "That explains it. I imagine it smells much more pleasant to you two than it would for me." David gave a weak smile and Sebastian frowned. Not because of the comment about his muffins, but because he could see that there was something wrong. "What's happened?" he asked, almost afraid of what the answer might be. "It's Patience..." David began and Sebastian's heart sank. "What's wrong with Patience? Is she ok?" "You might want to sit down for this, Sebastian..." Sebastian took a seat on the couch with Carter and held his hand as David sat across from them and told them everything he knew. By the end of it, Sebastian was in tears. "Why didn't anyone come to get me?!" he demanded. "I should've been told! Where is she now?!" "A vampire castle in Germany. She won't talk to me-" "I don't blame her! It was YOU that he was trying to get back at! You're the reason she got hurt!" Sebastian snapped back then gasped at what he'd said when he saw the look on David's face. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean-... I wasn't thinking-" "I know... you're very close with Patience. You have a right to be worried for her." David sighed. "She's like a mother to me," Sebastian said while squeezing Carter's hand. "Will you take us to her?" David nodded and stood. "As I said, she won't speak to me so I'll have to just drop you off there... call me though, when you're ready to come home." Sebastian stood as well. "Oh, wait." he quickly took off his apron and draped it over the arm of the chair. He ran into the kitchen and put some of the 'Bluffins' into Tupperware before rejoining them in the main room. "Maybe these will help to cheer her up?" he said as he took Carter's hand again. Denix Vames - February 19, 2022 "How about we get some people to dress like Jesus and do the hokey pokey?" ,said Gabriel. --- Xenos suddenly stood. Blinking blankly before returning to his typical self. He glared at the tree. "Did you break my agent's arm? You really are bored." Leo stood. He shifted his arm so that it would heal in the right place. "C'mon. Let's leave this area." Both men headed off. Insanity nodded. "I will be back." --- "What do you mean? What my family did with their food was perfect. We enjoyed our meals." ,said Phineas. His eyes suddenly widened. he froze. Witnessing a hallucination of Autumn and Kodi being tied up to a tree. It looked as though they had been tortured. "No! That bastard has them! I must find them!" He appeared at the park where Donnie was. "Autumn? Where are they?" Insanity shifted into his human form. He grabbed him from behind and cut his neck open. Phineas choked on air as he collapsed. His blood having showered the tree. In a matter of seconds, Insanity placed his head properly in its place as his own body healed on its own. Insanity smiled. "The greatest thing about Nephalems is that you can never truly die. My pet..." He placed the collar around him. "Welcome back." --- Grim chuckled. "Don't worry. Your secret's safe with me." Once all the equipment was in the van, everyone got in the car. "Alright! Now, it's my time to shine." ,said Hades who placed her hands on the dashboard. With her power, she teleported everything at a parking lot that was somewhat close to the club. --- "Whoa whoa! Wait a minute. There's a castle for vampires?" ,said Carter. Shadowess - February 19, 2022 "Why are you two so obsessed with that guy?" Azrael asked, then waved a hand dismissively. "Nah, nah fellas...I got it, I got it, I got it, right? Listen, listen..." he leaned on the table and gestured for them to lean in as well so he could tell them his plan in private, not realising that his volume wouldn't change due to his drunkenness. "Why don't we just perform, a good ol' fashonnned -hic- miracle? -hic-...Like, we just... turnnn up at someplace and healll someone who needs it. The BOOM! We show 'em our wings and get -hic- alllll -hic- the admiration for the rest of the night....and booze, we get more booze too...and maybe some tail... my god I need to get llllaid...." --- Too weak to retort, Donnie remained silent as Xenos gauded him. It seemed like his manipulation had worked. Now all he had to do was wait and hope that Insanity's plan would work. --- "Phineas?!" Both the doctor and Kasper had said in unison as they watched him vanish, seemingly in a panic. Out of the two of them, only Kasper understood what had just happened and he turned pale as he looked at the doctor desperately. "The man! The dangerous man! He's gone after him! Please, you have to help him! I can't lose him!" "Calm yourself, Kasper. I'm sure he'll be fine-" "No!! I have to help him. I have to find a way to him! Please take me to him! I won't leave him!!" "Kasper, you'll be put into a jacket if you don't get a hold of yourself!" The doctor warned in a much sterner tone. "You're not listening to me!!!" Kasper had gone too far by grabbing the doctor's jacket and shaking him as he yelled. Within seconds he was tackled to the ground and forced into a straight jacket. He struggled, kicking and screaming as the nurses held him in place on the ground. "This is for your safety and everyone else's. We have a zero-tolerance policy on violence Mr Steinheil." the doctor said while injecting him with a sedative. "Take him back to his room and lock him in until he's calmer. I'll check on him in a few minutes." the doctor sighed while getting to his feet and checking his watch. "I need to find our other patient..." he said before vanishing. --- When the blood sprayed the tree, nothing happened at first. Then, with a very loud crack, the centre of the tree split. The wood groaned and creaked as the tree was torn open from the inside. Although it was still rooted into the ground and remained stood in the same spot, it had broken perfectly in half. Naked and covered in what appeared to be blood, Donnie slid out of the crack and onto the grass in front of the tree. For a minute, he was unresponsive and seemingly lifeless as he lay there. Then he gasped for air, shivered and tried to look around wildly. "I-Insanity?!" He called out, hugging himself as he continued to shiver. "I'm s-so cold...a-and I can't see!" he said. His new eyes had yet to adjust, so he was practically blind until he got used to having them again. It was at about this point that the doctor from Heaven's mental hospital appeared to look for Phineas and froze, unsure of what it was exactly that he was seeing. "What the-?! Phineas?!" he looked at Insanity. "Who are you?" he then saw Donnie and being unfamiliar with who he was, only saw a naked man covered in blood. "My God, is he alright?!" he asked in concern. --- Bob had gotten changed into the clothes that the band had picked out for him before climbing into the car. He continuously asked if they were there yet as the others were still loading up the van. Once they were done, Lilly joined Bob and sat in the car with the others. "Now THAT'S how you beat traffic!" Bob exclaimed as they appeared in the parking lot. He got out of the car and looked at the early arrivals who gawked at him in disbelief. "Ahhh! Always nice to meet the fans!" "Calm down, bonehead. You're not famous yet." Lilly rolled her eyes as she got out as well and started to help the others unload the van. "You should really help with the heavy lifting." "I don't want to pull a muscle before my big debut!" "You don't have any musc-! You know what? Forget it." Lilly huffed as she hoisted some equipment into her arms and followed the others into the club. Bob followed them and strutted towards the bar. "Hey, barkeep! I'll have a martini, hold the olive!" --- David's eyes widened and he hesitated. "Oh, wow...you two really have missed a lot, haven't you?" He said while scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "Well, do you remember a man named Jean Poe? I believe you worked with him at one point, Carter? He- uh... Well, long story short, he's now the King of that castle. I'm sure he'll be happy to catch up with you and tell you the story himself. As for the castle, it had been completely secluded up until very recently. So most of the decor and furniture there is very old." He held out his hands. "Ready to see it for yourself?" Sebastian looked at Carter. He'd been so caught up in worrying about Patience that he hadn't even acknowledged David telling them that there was a castle for Vampires out there. But when Carter had pointed it out, he had listened with intent curiosity. Now that they were going to see this castle for themselves, his interest peaked and he took David's hand eagerly. As soon as Carter would take his hand as well, David would nod to them both. "Just shout when you want to go home," he said briefly then vanished hurriedly. Not wanting to upset Patience with his presence. Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - February 19, 2022 "That sounds perfect but I think you can take the sex part." ,said Nate. "Yeah, we've already got someone." ,said Gabriel. --- Phineas attempted to take the collar off before Insanity punched him. He clutched his cheek. "Why won't this damn collar work?!" Insanity grabbed Donnie before grabbing Phineas's arm. Making him fall with such a pull of force. "No! Doctor! Help!" "Your powers! Use them!" ,shouted Leo. Phineas wondered what he could possibly as he recalled that he wasn't human anymore. The iron rod appeared in his hand. He stabbed Insanity through his chest he was kicked off. Insanity grabbed him by his leg. Dragging him as they disappeared. He placed a spell so that no one would find them. All three men were in an apartment. "No! Get away from me!" At Phineas's words, he began to kick him. "You will obey me!" Phineas clutched his stomach as he cried out. --- As the bartender made his drink, everyone had placed the equipment on stage. Making sure everything was hooked up. "Let's order some food. I'm hungry." ,said Hades. --- Carter's eyes widened when he appeared in the castle. "Holy shit! This place is straight out of Game of Thrones!" shadowess - February 20, 2022 "Oh yeah..." Azrael looked thoughtful then shrugged. "So, bring them along for the ride? Then we can all have some fun. Besides, I gotta meet the mortals that finally calmed you two down!" he laughed. --- Realising that Kasper had been right and that Phineas was in danger, the doctor ran forward. He dove at them to try to grab one of them before they'd vanish but was slightly too late as he hit the grass where they'd been standing. He tried to teleport but couldn't. "I don't understand! Why can't I follow them?!" he said as he stood, turning to look at Leo. "What just happened!? Who were they?!" Donnie heard the commotion and felt the ground under him shift. He wasn't as cold but he was still shivering as he crawled over what felt like carpet. He found a couch, which he propped himself against until he regained his sight. Slowly, the room came into focus. At first, all he could see were dark blurs, then he looked at Insanity and Phineas, alarmed by the rod sticking out of Insanity's chest. "My love! He hurt you?" he gasped. He tried to stand, wobbled for a moment then sat back down on the couch. He was too weak yet to move. Apparently being turned into a tree then reborn from the same tree in the space of one evening is very tiring work. --- "Me too." Lilly nodded as she stepped off the stage to join the others. Bob took the drink and was about to take a sip when Lilly swiped it from him. "No, Bob." She looked at the bartender. "I'm sure they wouldn't appreciate you leaving a puddle in the middle of their establishment." "If you're saying that I have a weak bladder, then that is simply not true!" Bob huffed and leaned against the bar with his arms folded. "That's because you don't have a bladder at all, numbskull!" "Maybe YOU should have that drink then? You could do with loosening up a little!" Bob suggested and Lilly squinted at him. "The only reason I'll drink this is that you've already paid for it, and it'd go to waste otherwise." "Paid for it?" Bob pulled out his pockets which were empty and Lilly rolled her eyes. "Of course..." she huffed and set the drink down on the bar before pulling out her own purse. "Maybe if you smiled more, someone would buy that drink for you?" Bob suggested as he walked past her to head to the dance floor. --- Egon saw the pair having appeared with David before David had left them. He approached them cautiously and took note that they were speaking English. "Guten Abend, visitors." he greeted them. "Oh! uh-" Sebastian turned around to see Egon and held on tightly to the Tupperware that he had. Carter wasn't wrong! Egon was wearing what appeared to be ancient armour. Sword in a sheath and all! "Good evening. We came to visit Patience. She's my maker. Apparently, she's here?" "Last I saw, our King had taken her to settle into her own room." Egon nodded. "This way, I'll show you." "How long has this castle been here?" Sebastian asked as he looked around curiously while they followed Egon. "Centuries. It was first built in 1025. Though it was much smaller back then. Over time, we added to its size to accommodate the vampire families who moved in... there aren't as many of us now. Most of us were hunted off. But our war with the hunters has just ended, so we look forward to filling up the rooms once more." Denix Vames - February 20, 2022 In just a flash, Tom and Rob were there. "Rob isn't exactly mortal but he's a good man either way." ,said Gabriel. Nate winked at Tom. "What can I say? I love humanity." --- "It's a long complicated story." Leo spilled the beans on Donnie and Insanity. He balled up his fists. "We have to call in a search. I'll notify my boss. You tell Heaven." He walked away. --- Insanity pulled out the iron rod. He set it aside. "I'm alright." He grabbed a blanket and placed it over Donnie. "You should be more slow with this. You might hurt yourself. Anyway, I'll need your help to control our new servant. It seems like we might have overused the collar." --- Hades and the others ordered some meals before they began eating. It would take some time but the concert would soon start. With enough of an audience, the band was playing. Hades was backstage making sure everything was alright. --- "I kind of want to try staying here for a day. Would that be alright?" ,said Carter. Shadowess - February 20, 2022 At first, both Rob and Tom were surprised that they'd been teleported into the bar but they each relaxed when they saw they'd been brought to their parter's sides. Rob blushed and shrugged at Gabriel's compliment. "Well, I am now. Thanks to you." Tom had chuckled at Nate's comment. He seemed far more relaxed than Rob was but then again he was used to random teleportations by now. "And I love this Angel with all my heart." he purred as he wrapped his arms around Nate's shoulders. "Nice to finally meet you both. My name is Azrael. Gabriel, Nate and I go way back." Azrael introduced himself. "Wait, Azrael? THE Angel of Death?" Rob seemed star-struck. But then, he supposed, it only made sense that one of the most famous Angels in Heaven is friends with an Angel who is just as famous. "That's me..." Azrael shrugged. "My job can take a hell of a toll on my mental health, so when I'm not on the clock, I like to party as much as I can. I used to get into all kinds of trouble with these two." he pointed drunkenly to Gabriel and Nate. "Speaking of which, we're going to perform some miracles to earn adoration. What do you think, fellas? Want to be treated like royalty for an evening?" "I-I don't know...Isn't that unethical?" Rob asked as he looked between them. Tom looked thoughtful then smirked at Rob before picking up one of Nate's empty shot glasses. "If there's one thing I've learned since dating Nate, it's to relax more and enjoy life to the fullest," he said before pressing the glass under one of his fangs to fill it. "Besides, it's not like we're hurting anyone," he commented before knocking the shot back and sitting on Nate's lap. "Though I think it's only fair that you allow us a chance to catch up to you guys first." he gestured to the shot glasses while grinning at them. Rob looked around at them then smiled bashfully at Gabriel, relenting. "Alright. It's just a bit of fun, right?" he asked, as though looking for reassurance. Azrael beamed at them then waved at the bartender. "Another round of shots!" --- The doctor nodded then vanished, returning to Heaven to report the kidnapping and Donnie's escape. --- Donnie gripped the blanket around him, desperate to feel any sort of warmth. He glanced at Phineas then looked up at Insanity. "Why are you still trying to use such unreliable tools? I gave you the power to possess. You know the words. Chant them and force him to become your zombified slave." he said through chattering teeth. "Or if you want it to be more fun, use something to bribe him with. A secret he doesn't want out or hold one of his loved ones hostage. You're my Artist! Be creative! Be the professional that caught my attention all those years ago!" he said, trying to inspire his lover while he was currently too drained to do anything else. --- Lilly had had the drink on an empty stomach and felt herself becoming inebriated too quick for her liking. She was glad when food was ordered and she ate to sober up. It wasn't long before she was watching Bob prancing around on the stage next to the band as they played. He tap-danced and at one point attempted to breakdance. Despite his terrible moves, he seemed to be a big hit with the audience who lapped up the band and their dermatologically-challenged mascot like they were already famous. Tired of watching Bob dancing around like a lunatic, Lilly walked around backstage and stood near Hades. The sound of the band playing was very loud, particularly this close, so Lilly had to lean in for Hades to hear her. "Hey. Is there anything I can help with here?" --- "You're welcome to stay. We can arrange a room for you to stay in." Egon nodded. Sebastian was contemplative. "I guess we could sort of use this as a holiday. But let's not forget, we're not here for us. We're here for..." he trailed off as a room with an open door caught his eye. He wandered over, causing Egon to pause and follow him over. "Carter, look! There are children here." He said quietly as he looked in on what appeared to be a creche. There were several adult vampires dotted around the colourfully decorated room. Each was playing and caring for small groups of children. All of them seemed to be aged between two and three years. "It's like a little nursery!" he gasped, his heart melted from the sight. "Of course. Where else would our children go during the night?" Egon asked. "We've never seen...vampire children before," Sebastian explained as he looked at Egon then smiled at Carter. "We were both turned." "Ohh, that explains it." "A-are they difficult to raise?" "Any child is." Egon chuckled. "But that's what rewarding about it, right?" "Right." Sebastian turned a little red with embarrassment. "But what I mean is... and I'm sorry if I sound daft... they do, y'know, grow up? right?" Egon turned a rose an eyebrow at Sebastian. "Of course they do," he answered. "You said Patience was your maker? Did she never talk to you about this stuff?" "It... never came up. We were both prisoners at the time. Then we got separated for decades." "I see." Egon turned away from the room. "Well, while you're here we'd be happy to teach you. So, don't be embarrassed about asking." Denix Vames - February 20, 2022 "Of course it is!" ,sad Gabriel. He kissed him before taking a shot. He pressed his lips against his. Making the shot go through Rob's mouth. Nate rubbed his hand over Tom's thigh as he kissed his neck. --- "Oh right. Sorry dear. It's been a struggle without your guidance. Although, I'll let him wear the collar. It suits him." ,said Insanity. He knelt and cupped Phineas's chin. "I want to see how far I can make you listen." Phineas glared. "You're nothing but a monster! A bastard who deserves to burn in Hell!" Insanity grinned. "If you don't listen then I will kill Autumn. Because you see, no matter what your friends do, I will always find her." Phineas's eye widened. Tears dripped down his cheek. "No....I-I'll listen." He lowered his head. Insanity stood. "Call me master." Phineas bit his lip before saying, "Yes master." Insanity chuckled. --- "Honestly, there's nothing to do. I'm just watching them from the backstage in case anything happens. You can watch from here too." ,said Hades. --- "It's just that..." Carter blushed. "We're thinking of adopting. We want to start a family. But we need some help with that. It seems like you guys know what to do." shadowess - February 20, 2022 Rob stifled a moan as Gabriel pushed the drink into his mouth. He then cringed at the strength of the drink before forcing himself to swallow it. He pulled away from Gabriel to cough a little and chuckled. "Oh, man...That's what you guys are drinking? That stuff is strong!" He then picked up another shot glass and brought it up to his own lips while looking at Gabriel suggestively. "Maybe I could return the favour?" Meanwhile, Tom was blushing madly as Nate kissed his neck. Though he was grinning from ear to ear as he filled glass after glass with his own venom which he proceeded to drink in order to keep up with them. Feeling a little left out, for now, Azrael settled for taking a few shots as he waited for the others to finish up the round. --- Donnie watched Insanity work. As he did, he thought about all they'd gone through so far as well as the loyalty Insanity had displayed by bringing him back from his wooden prison. He admired him as he watched the way he broke Phineas's spirit and as he demanded to be called master, Donnie couldn't take his eyes off him. Nothing else in his life had ever felt more right for him than this man. "Insanity," he said in a serious tone and no longer through chattering teeth. "Marry me." --- Lilly nodded and turned to watch the others on stage. Not entirely sure what they were supposed to be keeping a lookout for but remaining vigilant regardless. --- Egon looked sideways at the pair as they walked. "But that's wonderful news!" he exclaimed and came to a stop to face them fully. "Just before the war with the hunters ended, our castle was attacked. A lot of vampires lost their lives. As a result, a lot of our children here were left without parents. Adopting just one of our children would make all the difference, I'm sure! Especially to the child. Most of the ones who were orphaned are, thankfully, too young to remember what happened." Therefore too young to have known or miss their parents. "We would be happy to provide support and guidance, of course. But I'm sure this will be something that you both will need to think over. Come, Patience's home is not far now." He lead them to Patience's door and gestured to it. "Here we are. If you are hungry, I'd recommend joining us in the dining hall at around midnight. We have plenty of human or animal blood to go around. We have also arranged to begin opening our Gardens at that time, now that we don't need to fear any future attacks. Feel free to take a walk and enjoy the smell of the flowers." he knocked on the door for them and they waited until Patience answered. She opened the door then paused at the sight of Sebastian before throwing her arms around him. "What are you doing here? How did you find me?" She asked through happy tears. "David dropped us off. He was worried about you. We are too. Can we come in?" Patience had stiffened at the mention of David. She stood back and folded her arms. "Did he ask you to talk to me for him?" she looked between Sebastian and Carter warily. Worried that they were only here to try to convince her to take David back. Denix Vames - February 21, 2022 "Sure thing." ,said Gabriel. Nate glanced at Azrael. "C'mon man. Why don't we find you a sexy guy to have fun all night long with." --- Insanity walked over. He knelt by Donnie's side. "I do." He passionately kissed him as he gripped his head. "Why?" ,said Phineas. Insanity turned. "Everyone else is good but the two of you. What happened to you both? If it's any problem at all, you can come to Heaven with me. Please. They can help you there." He walked over. "You're actually serious?" He laughed. "There's nothing wrong with us. We just like doing things the way we do them." He slapped him. Phineas fell over as he curled up. "Now stay quiet until you're spoken to!" --- At some point, the concert was over. The band began putting their equipment back in the van. --- "David just wants you to know that whatever you decide....that he'll support you no matter what. He just wants you to feel better. And from where I'm standing, I want you both to feel better. You guys are my friends. Honestly, I wished you guys had told me about this. I know it sounds selfish but I wanted to be there for all of you. To fight against this bastard and his psycho boyfriend." Carter bit his lip as he held back tears. His grip on Sebastian's hand was tightening. "I lost my family once. I just got a new one. You guys. Please don't make me lose another one." He lowered his head. "I'm sorry. Just think things through. I won't force you." shadowess - February 21, 2022 Rob smirked and took the shot before pushing it into Gabriel's mouth in the same way. Only he waited until Gabriel swallowed the drink before slipping his tongue into his mouth as well to kiss him deeply. It was only a brief kiss and when he pulled back, he rested his head against his and looked into his eyes. "You're so beautiful," he whispered to him before picking up another shot glass. Azrael shrugged at Nate and took another shot himself. "I'm in no rush. Besides, once we do a miracle, I'm sure I'll find a few men to have fun with tonight." --- Donnie glared at Phineas. "You and your friends would call us insane or evil. I call it Strength. We're willing to do what needs to be done and we take pleasure in doing so. There's nothing wrong with that." he sat up and sighed. "God, I miss the other pets. At least they didn't talk back. But now, my love, we need to plan our next steps. If you'll recall, that bitch of a Queen placed a bounty on our heads with all Angels in Heaven." He seethed. "Damn woman is smarter than I gave her credit for. She chose the one kind of warrior that could actually destroy us and offered them a handsome reward... We're on the lam thanks to her." he shook his head. "We'll destroy her and her family in due time. First, if there is one thing that I realised we needed when our home was broken into, it's that we need an army. We need to search and rally together some like-minded Demons and employ them in secret. We grow our numbers then we make our move to cease Hell for ourselves." --- Lilly picked up some of the equipment and helped to load it back into the van with the others. "Seems like they liked you guys." she pointed out as she looked over at Bob who was chatting away to some of the audience members who had stepped outside for a smoke. "It's a wonder they haven't figured out that he's not mechanical yet." --- "Patience, we had no idea about anything that had happened until David came and told us. You're like a mother to me. I'm worried about you. We both are!" Sebastian added, giving Carter's hand a gentle squeeze back. "Look, what you want to do is your choice. But please don't shut us out." Patience looked between them and her stern expression melted away. She stood to one side quietly to let them in. Sebastian walked into the room with Carter and was in just as much awe with this room as he had been with the rest of the castle. "This is where you're staying?" "Yes. Jean picked out the room. He's been a great source of support through this." Patience answered as she closed the door behind them. Egon had opted to stand outside the room to give them privacy and wait until he was needed. Sebastian turned to face her and glanced at her stomach. "Is it true? Are you pregnant?" Patience hesitated then nodded and placed her hands over her stomach. "I'll see it to term but... I don't know if I have the strength to raise it myself." she admitted while looking away from them in shame. Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - February 21, 2022 Nate frowned. Ignoring what Rob and Gabriel were doing, he looked at Azrael. "Buddy? Ever thought about finding love? Like I mean actual love? It's really not too late. We could help, ya know?" --- "Where will be able to find Demons like that? Is there such a place? Or are they scattered in Hell?" ,asked Insanity. Phineas stood. "You're wrong." Insanity glared. "What did you say?" "You may see them as evil just like they see you as evil too. But the truth is, evil fighting against evil? No one ever wins in a battle like that. I learned that when I attempted to take revenge on the first person who once possessed me. He and I are now friends. We understand each other better. Don't you see? If we talk among ourselves, we can coexist." Phineas held a hopeful smile. Insanity caressed his cheek. He smirked. "Don't ever stop being a fool. You look cute when you do it." Phineas frowned. He shook his head. "No! I refuse to think that you can't be helped!" --- "Oh, they know. We told them. You see, in the UK, all species are protected by the government. It's a law. So, they can be their real selves. They don't have to hide who they are." ,said Storm. --- "No one's forcing you to raise this child. It's all up to you. And if it helps, we would be willing to raise them. Only if you're ok with it. I just want you to know your options so that you don't feel so enclosed about this." said Carter. Shadowess - February 21, 2022 Azrael shifted in his seat uncomfortably. "I just want to have fun tonight." He shrugged. "Besides, I'm really picky about what I want in a partner..." "Preference is one thing but you can't deny yourself the chance at happiness by limiting your options to a set idea," Tom said, turning his head to look at Azrael. "Otherwise you could be searching for years. I'm curious though, what sort of things are you looking for?" Azrael picked up a shot glass and knocked it back. "Well, like I said earlier. My job can get me down. I spend all day every day comforting souls who are grieving their lost lives. So the last thing I want is to come home to someone who mopes, gripes and wants constant reassurance... I need someone who loves to party. Someone who is happy all the time and who is difficult to upset." Tom rose a brow. "Yeah... honest opinion?" Azrael picked up another shot glass. "If you're anything like Nate, something tells me you're going to tell me anyway," he smirked as he took another shot. "What you're looking for sounds more like a robot than an actual living being. No matter who you end up with, there are always going to be bad days along the way. If you're not prepared to support your partner from day one then your relationship just won't last..." Tom watched Azrael carefully, worried that he might have upset him. Azrael became quiet and was thoughtful for a couple of minutes before knocking back one more shot and standing with a grin. "Who's ready to perform a miracle?" he asked them excitedly. --- Donnie stood, holding the blanket around him as he grinned at Phineas while simultaneously staring him down. "Make no mistake. We are fully aware of what we are and we're proud of it. Just a few hours ago I had an Angelic compass pressed to my chest. It revealed to me something that I had suspected for years. My heart is black. Nothing brings me greater joy and pleasure than seeing someone else suffer. So yes, my gullible friend, I cannot be 'helped'." He then looked at Insanity. "To answer your question, I imagine they'd be scattered in Hell. We should start by seeking out those who are still loyal to Lucifer. It'll be dicey, considering Lucifer destroyed me for betraying him all those years ago. But perhaps if we can convince them that we can run a stronger, more ruthless Hell than Amelia will, then we might get them to defect to our side. We just need to remind them that Lucifer would never have tolerated the idea of joining forces with Heaven and that Amelia's ideals are an insult to Demon kind." --- "What?" Lilly's eyes widened and she looked back at Bob and the people talking to him. It seemed so odd to her that they were so comfortable talking to a living skeleton. She half-laughed, her usually stoney expression softened into a relieved smile. "Well this certainly beats the witch hunts and the fires..." she said to herself and her own words suddenly dawned on her. She didn't have to hide anymore. She no longer had to worry about Bob blowing their cover and running from witch hunters who would happily burn her at the stake just for having powers that she was born with and barely understood. She saw something drip onto the drum she was holding and it took a moment for her to realise it was a tear. Blinking, she quickly put the drum in the van and turned away from the band to hide her face. "Excuse me," she said hurriedly before rushing back into the club to clean herself up in the restroom. --- Sebastian looked at Carter then back to Patience as she stared at him. "That's actually not a bad idea. Carter and I were thinking of adopting anyway. Maybe this would be better?" he suggested? "At least then, if you miss it, you know where it is and you know it's safe and with family." Patience lowered her head to look down at herself. "I know that no one is forcing me to do anything," she said after a moment. "I'm just afraid of making the wrong decision and ruining its life." Patience brought her eyes up slowly to look at them. "I'm also afraid... that I'll hate it," she admitted tearfully. "Because seeing it might remind me...of him." Sebastian's heart ached as he saw the pain in Patience's eyes. She was really torn up about this. He exchanged a worried glance with Carter before his expression became more resolute. He looked back at Patience and walked over to her, taking her hands. "Let us adopt this baby. We'll raise it and love it as our own. And maybe instead of thinking about this child as being...his. Think of it as being..." he turned his head a little to smile at Carter. "Ours." He turned his head to look back at her. "What do you think?" Patience blinked at them. Tears rolled slowly down her cheeks as she considered this proposal. The more she thought about it, the more it felt like a weight was being lifted from her shoulders and the more the offer made sense. She smiled, her eyes glistening from the tears as she looked from Sebastian to Carter and she nodded. "Yes." she then bit her lip as for the first time during her pregnancy, she felt genuine excitement. But not for herself. For them. "You're going to have a baby," she said to them, feeling the need to say it out loud for it to feel real. Denix Vames - February 22, 2022 "Whoo!" ,said Nate. "Let's find an idiot!" ,said Gabriel. --- "First, we should steal some clothes from this place. I killed the people who lived here and scattered their remains in Hell. They've got plenty of clothes for you to choose from." Insanity opened the closet. Once Donnie was dressed, they appeared in Hell. "Just stop and think about what you're doing! Whatever that compass said is wrong! You can still-!" Insanity gripped his chin as his other hand gripped his wrist. Raising his arm. "You're starting to be a pest. Do I need to take out your worries by having a little fun?" He rubbed his crotch. Phineas shoved him back. "Kasper is my true lover!" He covered his mouth. Isanity smirked. "Do you hear that? We have another to claim hostage." --- Pain noticed her behavior. He followed her before stopping at the Women's bathroom door. He knocked. "Lily? Is everything alright?" --- Tears dripped down Carter's cheeks as he smiled. "We're going to have a baby!" He kissed Sebastian with such joy before kissing him again. He hugged Patience. "Thank you." He thought about his previous family with Jack. He knew now that he would get to start another family again. That he would get to feel love like this once more. "Carter?" Jean had appeared. Carter turned away. "I'm sorry for...those times at work. You have to understand-" "But I do." Jean hugged him. "Your fits of rage only makes sense after what you went through. And I can see now that you have become a better man." Carter returned the hug. "I'm glad to see you." shadowess - February 22, 2022 "What kind of miracle are you guys going to do?" Tom asked as he got off Nate's lap to stand up. "Good point, we need to go somewhere where humans are still oblivious to the supernatural." Azrael slurred. "I'm not sure why but most of the US is still in the dark about the supernatural. I mean, most places are catching on now. How can you not when the EU are completely converted? But some places think that it's some kind of political or media stunt." Rob pointed out. Azrael rose a brow at Rob then smirked at Gabriel. "He is not nearly drunk enough if he's talking like that!" he laughed. Rob blushed deeply. He and Gabriel had gotten too carried away with their kisses to focus on drinking. "No matter." Azrael chuckled. "We'll buy a bottle of wine each before we go." he stumbled up to the bar to order their bottles. --- Donnie smirked at Insanity's statement about killing the people who'd lived in this apartment. "You certainly have been busy." he chuckled as he made his way to the closet and dropped the blanket. He picked out a plain black shirt and blue jeans. Once dressed he tried on the boots that were by the bedroom door and to his relief, their previous owner had been the same size as him. Once in Hell, he then watched with a wicked smirk as Insanity came on to Phineas. His smirk widened into a grin at Phineas's reaction to this. "Wonderful. I can already see the kinds of fun we could have with this Kasper." he turned and gave Phineas a dark glare. "Unless you behave yourself, that is." he took a step towards him threateningly. "In case you don't get just how much we enjoy shit like this by now, let me make it perfectly clear for you. If you cause us even the slightest bit of trouble, I'll possess that Angelic Doctor to bring his ass down here to join us. Then we will make you watch as we rape and torture him slowly until he loses his mind. And if you go so far as to betray us, then we'll rip him apart and send what's left to oblivion!" he growled. His eyes were lit up red by this point as he stared, unblinking, into Phineas's eye. "Do you understand?" --- Lilly had been dabbing at her eyes with a tissue when she heard Pain's voice. She sniffled and threw the tissue into the bin before checking her face in the mirror to make sure she didn't look like she'd been crying. Taking a deep breath to calm herself, she opened the door and looked at Pain. She tried to remain composed as her usually miserable self but she couldn't help the small smile spreading across her face as she looked at him. "I'm...I'm fine. Better than fine actually." she tucked some of her hair behind her ear. "I'm... happy?" she said, as though this feeling was absolutely foreign to her. In all fairness though, it really was. She couldn't stop herself half laughing as she realised this. "For the first time... in a very long time, I'm happy. I spent so much of my life in fear. Always looking over my back and stressed whenever Bob almost revealed us for what we were because..." she frowned. "Because back where I came from... someone like me would have been burned." she glanced around the bar at the people drinking. People she now knew were fully aware of what Bob was but were completely at ease about it. "But I don't have to worry about that anymore and I guess I kind of felt a little... overwhelmed." Since their arrival on Earth, not only was this the longest Lilly had smiled, it had also been the most she'd ever said in one sitting and she had all but poured her heart out to Pain. --- "We're going to have a baby!" Sebastian repeated in excitement after Carter kissed him. Patience hugged Carter back then they watched as Jean appeared and reconciled with Carter. Patience smiled at Jean tearfully. "Jean, I know what I need to do now," she said as she walked over to him and hugged him as well. "Thank you. Thank you so much for your support. You and Hannes. You both gave me somewhere to go when I felt so lost." "A crib!" Sebastian blurted out to Carter in excitement. "We're going to need to make a nursery. A-and buy all the baby things! We'll need a changing table, clothes, teddies, blankets!" he was grinning widely. "Oh my God, this feels like a dream." Denix Vames - February 22, 2022 "What part of America should we go for?" ,asked Nate. --- Phineas lowered his head but glanced at him. "Yes...." Insanity gave him a look before he finished his sentence. "Yes master." "Good. Now have your weapon out. We can defend ourselves but I do love to see a good fight or two." The iron rod appeared in Phineas's hand. Phineas was now filled with hopelessness and despair. --- Pain smiled. "Well, I'm glad you guys came here. Sounds like those people can go fuck off. Honestly, I thought my world sucked but I guess I was wrong. It's good to see that the band is making not only musical differences but personal ones too." He thought for a moment. "You won't slap me if I hug you, will you?" --- "Of course. I could never abandoned a person who needs help." ,said Jean. Carter chuckled. "And we can have a baby shower! Everyone would be there." Denix Vames - February 22, 2022 (basically i dont have medi-cal anymore for some reason even though all poor people are supposed to be able to have it. you cant take it away from someone no matter how old they are. im pretty sure the medi-cal business is just being stupid again. they suck at their jobs) Denix Vames - February 22, 2022 (forgot to mention that me and my mom are gonna try and fix this crap by talking to someone about it. hopefully i dont get more screwed than i already am) shadowess - February 22, 2022 (This shit is the reason I think all countries should have something like the NHS available. No one should have to put themselves into debt to cover health costs I am really sorry to hear you're going through that though and I hope that they do sort it out for you.) Denix Vames - February 22, 2022 (yeah im not exactly a fan of America either. learned enough history to know that they'll fuck over their people no matter what. and thanks. i hope this stuff gets worked out too) shadowess - February 23, 2022 (Well, there are a few things about America that are admirable. It's just the politics that can be a bit messy from what I've noticed.) "Somewhere that's crazy for religion. They'll lap this shit up. I'll let you guys pick." Azrael slurred as he passed them their bottles of wine. He then chuckled. "Can't wait to see their faces when we pop our wings out!" --- Seeing Phineas's spirit break, Donnie smiled and turned away from him to lead their little group. "I know just the place to start. It's a little bar that was set up way back for Lucifer's soldiers to wind down during their downtime. I wonder if a few of its customers are still loyal..." He took Insanity's hand. "Prepare yourself. Don't let your guard down and even when they pledge themselves, don't trust a single one of them." --- Lilly hesitated. She wasn't usually a fan of people touching her, let alone hugging her. It was a defensive thing. Living the majority of her life on the run had meant that she'd run into her fair share of creeps that would try to lure her into a false sense of security by offering her safety and might've hurt her or worse if it hadn't been for Bob being around to see them for what they really were. But this wasn't her world and these people were not the same. Particularly this group that she had found herself with. If they had been up to anything nefarious, Bob would have picked up on it by now and warned her. So, she supposed she could trust them. She smiled at Pain and shook her head. "No, I won't slap you." she chuckled. --- Patience let Jean go and smiled at him thankfully. "Never change," she said softly. Then turned to Carter and Sebastian who were excitedly making plans. "Maybe I should stay with you two until the baby is born? So, that you can be involved in the pregnancy part as well?" she suggested. Denix Vames - February 23, 2022 "How about Alabama? Those guys are stupid over there." ,said Nate. --- Insanity nodded. "Right. Although, I wouldn't mind cutting some of them should they stab us in the back." He held Phineas's hand before they all teleported. Once they were there, Phineas silently cried as he followed them. --- "Thanks." Pain gave her a gentle hug. "Figured you could use one." --- Jean smiled. "I won't." "That doesn't sound like a bad idea." ,said Carter. "You could help us pick out clothes for the baby too. And some other things that they'll need." Denix Vames - February 24, 2022 (i just want to be happy already. i want this whole medi-cal to be taken care of. i want my moms social worker to stop being stupid. i need my medicine. it takes away my depression and anxiety. i need a therapist. i just want to get better. i feel like dying somewhere so i wont be a bother to anyone. i just want to stop suffering) shadowess - February 26, 2022 Although going along with it all, Rob was still a little uncomfortable about this plan. But he supposed, as long as no one was getting hurt, then what harm was there in having a little fun? Tom on the other hand was drunk enough now to be excited about the plan as he grinned and wrapped an arm around Nate's waist. Azrael shrugged and gestured to Nate. "Lead the way." he chuckled as he uncapped his bottle and took a swig. --- "Cut it out, cyclops. If these Demons are as loyal to Lucifer as they used to be then tears are a major sign of weakness. And we will not tolerate weakness." Donnie growled at Phineas as they arrived just outside the bar. "Now, follow my lead." Inside, the bar was packed with Demons. All with varying abilities. They spoke among themselves while drinking from black glass bottles. A hush fell over the room as Donnie, Insanity and Phineas stepped inside. All of them immediately recognised Donnie and Insanity as not only fugitives and traitors, but as Devils as well. Donnie grinned at them as he stepped forward with his arms opened and his palms facing upwards. Strutting with confidence. "My fellow Hellions." he greeted them. "I know what you're all thinking. You're thinking of capturing us and delivering us to the 'Queen' of Hell." he said the word 'queen' in a mocking tone while doing air quotes with his hands. "Most of you here know who I am from a time before that girl ever inherited the crown. From a time when Lucifer reigned." He looked at each of them carefully. "Who here really thinks that she's fit to rule? Why does SHE get to inherit Hell? She wasn't even related to Lucifer. Neither was Damien for that matter! So what gives her the right?!" "She's a Devil." one of the Demons said then the room erupted in murmurs of agreement from the other demons. Donnie wasn't hampered by this statement however as he smiled and pointed to the Demon who spoke. "You're right. She IS a Devil," he said then opened his arms and shook his head while looking around at them all. "But so are WE! What makes us any less qualified to run Hell?" he jumped up onto a table and looked down at them all. "Let me ask you all just one more question..." he said and gave a quick, sly grin to Insanity. "Would you rather have a weak ruler who believes in the idiotic notion of peace? Or a strong ruler who will restart Lucifers war and destroy those feathery fuckers?!" For a minute the bar was quiet. Then, the Demons looked at each other uncertainly. "Make us your Kings, and we will ensure that sinners are PUNISHED for their crimes! Make us Kings and we will reward loyalty handsomely! Make us Kings and we will give you the freedom to do all the things that once made Demons great! Make us you Kings and together we will bring Heaven to its knees! I don't just want things to go back to how they were when Lucifer ruled, I want us to be far stronger and ruthless as a race than we have ever been!" Donnie hadn't been wrong about this particular group of Demons. As his speech reached its end, they cheered and repeatedly banged their fists on their tables in excitement. All but one Demon at the back that had put their drink down and was now slowly making their way towards the back door. Donnie waved his hands around suddenly to hush the crowd and looked as if he was smelling the air. "Do you all smell that?" he asked them and they looked back at him curiously. Then Donnie pointed out the Demon who was trying to leave quietly. "Smells like a rat!" he looked at Insanity and grinned. "Perhaps we should show them what happens to those who are disloyal? My love. My Artist. Carve for me. Show them all what happens to traitors." The Demon at the back's eyes had widened. "This isn't right!" he shouted at them then darted for the back door, running out into the alley. --- Lilly was tense at first as Pain wrapped his arms around her. Then she found herself surprised by how warm and pleasant the hug felt. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders to hug him back and felt herself relaxing. Outside, Bob said goodbye to the people he'd been chatting with and rejoined the rest of the group by the van. He looked around briefly and noted that both Lilly and Pain were missing. "What? Did they need to pee at the same time?" he asked as he placed his hands on his hips. "This is what happens when you use the bathroom too soon after you start drinking..." he tutted. "End up taking a piss every two damn minutes." --- Patience nodded. "I think that would be ok." Sebastian placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her a gentle smile. "Let's go home?" he asked then looked at Carter. "We could always come back once we're settled. I'd love to come back here and see how vampires live in a community." he then looked over at Jean. "If that would be ok?" Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - February 26, 2022 "I've got just the person for this." Nate and the others appeared at a house of very gullible man who was about to water their lawn soon. "What should we start off with?" --- Phineas's aura surrounded himself. His grip on the iron rod grew tight. He grit his teeth. "Enough! That demon is right. I was a fool to believe in your hallucinations. None of what you're doing is right at all! You need to stop!" Insanity grabbed the demon and stabbed into his chest. Grinning happily. "No!" Phineas ran over to stop him but found himself on the ground when Donnie stopped him. He groaned as he glared at him. "Is this really what any of you want? What all of you want? Neverending war and destruction? To lose everyone you love to Oblivion?" Despite how many times, Donnie would try to shut him up, he didn't back down. Phineas stood back. "I've seen the future! What we are now are friends to each other. Friends to those who are no better than we are. Angels, Demons, and all sorts of Devils? All of us are family!" --- Pain smiled. "You doing alright now?" "Actually, Pain went to go check if she was doing alright. She was crying earlier." ,said Storm. --- "Of course. You're all welcomed to by anytime." ,said Jean who smiled. Carter nodded. "Thanks man." shadowess - February 26, 2022 Tom and Rob stood to one side to see what the others would do. Tom was stifling his drunken giggles while Rob merely watched curiously. Azrael snapped his fingers. "I've got it," he said then huddled with Nate and Gabriel to tell them his plan. "Gabriel, you do your whole bright light and Angel ascending from Heaven bit to get him going. I'll give a little extra life to that dry as hell lawn to make it beautiful. I might even throw some flowers in there... why not? Nate, you lay down the law and tell him he could do more to be good...like throw a party for us and cater to our every desire." --- The Demon cried out and looked down at the knife while coughing up blood. He turned his head and looked at Insanity with wide, fearful eyes. "Stop!" he gasped while trying to wriggle away from him. Rather than race to stop the brutality going on, the Demons in the bar began rhythmically hitting their tables with their fists and bottled. Drumming along as a way of cheering Insanity on. "Oh, shut up you stupid half breed!" one of the Demons near Phineas snapped. Donnie merely glared at him before turning to watch the show that Insanity was giving them. He would not be heard by this particular group. As Donnie had suspected, these Demons very much missed the way Hell used to be run and with the promise that things could go back to how they used to be, they apparently seemed willing to either forgive or forget Donnie's previous traitorous actions against Lucifer. Donnie also knew that they would never listen to the likes of Phineas. These Demons are from a time when mixing Demon and Angel blood was a huge no-no. This thought caused Donnie to reconsider claiming Patience's child as his heir. Better to abandon that child completely and create a pure-blooded heir than let these Demons think for one moment that he was a traitor to his own race. He had been tempted to kidnap Amelia's child but he had already dismissed that idea. That boy was not his by blood so he would be better off destroying it, along with his father. Get rid of the competition. Then, maybe before they destroy the current Queen they could use her as he'd originally intended back at their previous lair? Or there's the other one that had gotten away from them. The redhead. She may be a Blood God but she was still technically a Devil. Now wouldn't that just piss Damien off? Donnie grinned at the thought. Decisions, decisions. Stirred from his thoughts by Phineas's ramblings, he shot him a dangerous look. "Oh dear," he said to him quietly while letting Insanity have his fun. "I wonder what Kasper would think of your misbehaviour towards your masters?" he asked pleasantly. "Should we ask him? Though I doubt he'd be able to say much when Insanity and I spit-roast him." his smile twisted into a much more malicious grin. "Or maybe I should twist his mind? Change him into a Demon and add him to my ever-growing army?" He then turned to look at Insanity and gestured towards him while addressing the onlooking Demons. "Pay attention! Our wonderful 'volunteer' will demonstrate for us the things we can and will do to souls when Insanity and I reign!" He then chuckled evilly while looking at the Demon in Insanity's grip. "Aren't you so lucky?!" --- Bob paused. "Crying? Her? Have you met her?" He joked. Still, despite his complete lack of facial features, his quietness and hesitance spoke volumes. He was worried. Lilly didn't answer straight away. Reluctantly though, she slowly let him go then tucked some of her hair behind her ears again, blushing. "Much better, thank you." she smiled shyly. "We um... we should head back to the van. The others will be waiting for us." --- Sebastian smiled at Jean then took Patience's and Cater's hands. Patience hesitated then chuckled while shaking her head. "I can't. My powers are already gone. I'm practically just an ordinary Vampire now. Albeit a Vampire with wings..." Sebastian blinked. "Oh! uh-..." he too hesitated. "David said he could teleport us back when we're ready. Would that be ok with you?" Patience looked unsure for a moment but supposed that she would need to talk to him sooner or later anyway. She bit her lip but nodded. "David?" he called and David appeared in the room. He froze when he saw Patience and looked between everyone warily. "We need a lift home," Sebastian told him then smiled at Patience. "Patience is coming with us." David slowly stepped towards them and took their hands without a word. A moment later, they were back in Carter's living room. Sebastian had left the Tupperware of 'Bluffins' behind. Letting go of their hands, David stepped away from them. "I guess I'll-" "Don't." Patience said, stopping him as she reached out and placed a hand on his arm. "We should talk. I didn't mean what I said. I was a mess and I wasn't thinking straight." David looked back at her with a small frown and his eyes dropped to her stomach. "What about-...?" he began to ask then trailed off. Not sure how to finish his question. "It's not going to be mine." Patience answered him simply then looked between Carter and Sebastian. "But I know who would make wonderful parents for it." David looked back up at her then followed her eyes to Carter and Sebastian. He smiled at them both and nodded. He seemed both sad and relieved. "I can't think of anyone better." Denix Vames - February 26, 2022 Once the plan was agreed to, everyone got into their places. Gabriel began lowering himself as he emitted that light for a moment once the man stepped outside. With the lawn looking healthy, Nate stepped forward to the man. "If you gave us a party and fulfilled our needs then you can have more than this. We can bless you with anything you desired." --- Phineas went pale. He fell to his knees as he held the iron rod. "Forgive me master. Please don't hurt my lover." Insanity threw the demon to the middle of the bar. He gripped his crotch before stabbing into his eye and pulling it out. "Don't you look delightful?" Phineas turned away from the scene. "I beg that you let me stay outside. I feel sick." --- Pain nervously smiled. "Sure." They headed to the van. "We should go back home unless you guys want to explore the city? We have time." ,said Storm. --- "We don't mind visits from friends like you. Just remember that. I think throwing a baby shower might be a nice idea. Only if you guys are ok with it." ,said Carter. Shadowess - February 26, 2022 Despite how drunk they all were, the plan went off without a hitch. Rob and Tom watched the man step out of his home and fall to his knees with tears in his eyes as he was overwhelmed by the sight. When Nate had stepped forward and spoke to him, the man nodded vigorously before running into his house and picking up his phone. While invisible to him, Azrael followed him inside to eavesdrop. He came back outside a few minutes later. "He's set up a party at a local venue. He's invited everyone he goes to church with so like...at least half the town. If not more." Azrael chuckled. "He's also ordered a catering service to be there. Sounds like it's going to be a hell of a party. I think we should disappear now then turn up fashionably late. All with our wings out looking majestic as fuck." --- Donnie chuckled cruelly and shook his head. "Absolutely not. Weakness will not be tolerated. I'll warn you now, if you vomit I will make you lick it up! Every last drop!" The Demon hit the ground and coughed up more blood. Looked around at the other Demons who merely watched. Apparently enjoying what they saw. "H-Help! Don't let them do this!" he cried out but his pleas went unheard. He groaned and flinched when Insanity grabbed him. He hadn't had any time to push him away when the knife went through his eye. At that point, he was in so much agony that he couldn't think of anything other than the pain as he gripped where his eyes had been and let out scream after scream. Donnie tilted his head back and half-closed his eyes with a look of satisfaction on his face. "Oh, it's like music to my ears! Make him sing some more, my beloved!" --- Bob was staring directly at Lilly when she came back. Although she wasn't currently smiling, he had a feeling that there was something different about her. When Lilly caught him staring she rose a brow at him. "What?" she snapped. "Nothin'" he shrugged then chuckled. "Cry baby." "Beg your pardon, bone bag?" "Calm down, grumpy." Bob chuckled some more. "After all, I know how emotional you can get." Lilly walked past him and as she did she yanked on his spine, pulling it out before dropping it on the floor. Causing Bob to crash to the ground in pieces. "Hey! What's the big idea?!" "Don't cry about it!" Lilly shot back. "You know what, I think I'd like to explore this place a bit," she said as she looked out at the rest of the city. She then looked back at Pain. "You want to come with me?" "Me?" Bob's skull asked from the ground, his head bobbing around as his jaw opened and shut to speak. "No," Lilly replied then smiled. An audible gasp came from Bob's skull and his head started jumping and bobbing around like crazy as he spoke rapidly to the others. "Quick! Someone take a picture! Do you have any idea how rare this is?! Quick before it's gone- Hey, Lilly! Where ya going?! Come back and let us take a picture! Do it again!" But Lilly had already turned away from him and was happily walking towards the street. --- "It's a good idea." Patience nodded with a smile. Seeing that Patience was fine with it, David relaxed. "It's a wonderful idea." he agreed. "Maybe I could help you organise it? I could send out your invites." he offered. Patience sniffed the air. The smell of hot bluffins was still very much present here. "What is that?" "Oh! I made-" Sebastian looked around briefly then his cheeks turned red. "Uh... I left the Bluffins at the castle..." he looked at Carter as his shoulders dropped at the realisation. "Bluffins?" Patience rose a brow. "Muffins...made out of blood. I was trying to make food that vampires could eat and thought I'd start simple... I'm thinking of opening a Vampire bakery or something like that." "What an idea!" Patience seemed impressed. "But vampires wouldn't be able to each much if it's still made with human food, right?" "Well no, but it'd be like a small treat we could have once in a while. That's why I thought cakes would be a good fit. That way it's no more unhealthy than a human eating cake." Sebastian nodded then blushed as he added while looking at Carter. "Carter's pancakes gave me the idea." He then shrugged and laughed. "Oh well, I guess Jean can have those ones. I hope he likes them. I'll make some more later." Denix Vames - February 26, 2022 "Awesome!" ,said Nate. They would wait until the right time to appear in the church once everything had been set up. --- Phineas suddenly felt a surge of power run through his veins. He stood before the iron rod went through his chest on its own. A blast of energy knocked over everyone and everything in the area. The iron rod became his skin. His wings grew before he shouted, "I said....NO!" Insanity stopped to watch. Surprised by this sudden change but also worried. Phineas flew up. "Heaven and the right rulers of Hell will know about this! Attempt to hurt those that I love and I will kill you!" --- Pain ran after her. He started walking beside her. "You cool?" "Uh Need some help?" ,said Storm. He picked up some bones and placed them where they should be. Grim helped out with the other bones. --- "There's lot of people to invite but I'm sure we can get everyone. We just have to get the right food for everybody." ,said Carter. "Not to mention the decorations for the party." shadowess - February 26, 2022 By the time they'd arrived, the man had grown flustered as he'd tried to convince his friends that he wasn't crazy, that he'd really seen Angels and that they would be here soon. With Gabriel's light and all their wings out, including Rob's, they appeared at the head of the church. The people inside shielded their eyes until the light dulled enough for them to see and they all immediately fell to their knees. Bowing to them. "Ok, this is epic!" Tom grinned as he stood by Nate's side. "Yeah, I had my doubts but this does feel pretty good." Rob chuckled. "Let there be wine!" Azrael announced and snapped his fingers, making bottles of wine appear. "Mortals! Party with us! Drink! Dance! Enjoy life for all the pleasures it has to give!" --- "Enough of this!" Donnie growled then began chanting his spell to try to possess Phineas. The Demon on the ground tilted his head back to look up at Phineas. One hand still holding the side of his face, he lifted his other hand to reach towards him desperately. "P-please! Help me!" --- "Yeah, I'm cool." Lilly giggled. "That was just banter. Should've seen what I used to do to Bob when he really annoyed me." She looked around them as they walked. "Anyway, I haven't really had many opportunities to explore your world since I arrived here. I mean, I went with you all to that strange clothes shop but that was about it. I thought...maybe..." she tucked hair behind her ears again. "You wouldn't mind showing me some more of your world?" "Thank you." Bob said as he picked up his skull once most of his body was put together again and popped it back onto his neck. He saw the looks on their faces and waved his boney hand at them. "Hey, it's not as bad as it looks. It's kind of a running joke we got goin'." he said as he stood up. "Besides. It's not like it hurts." he dusted himself off. "So! Where we off to now, gang?" --- "I can help with that too." David nodded. "Maybe I could visit your friend, Blaire? I'm sure she'd provide enough blood bags for the vampires." Patience sat on the couch, feeling a little tired from everything. "Speaking of blood. I haven't had any in a while. I don't suppose you have any bags here?" she asked. Denix Vames - February 26, 2022 Gabriel and Nate knew that the party was on. They drank some more with their lovers. Enjoying the company of other humans who were so eager to listen because of who they were. Gabriel had a good feeling that Azrael would have plenty of people to have sex with. --- Phineas clutched his head as he tried to ignore the chanting. Once Billy was able to sense his soul through that presence of energy, he appeared. His wings sprouted. "Grab my hand!" He pulled Phineas and the demon. Throwing them into a portal that sent them into Carter's house. Billy cried out as Phineas had stopped himself in time from entering the portal to stab him through the chest with the iron rod. He threw him across the bar before lowering himself to the ground. Standing there with a blank stare as he awaited orders. "N-No....Almost close...." He tried to stay awake before passing out. --- "Well, I've never really been here before but I'm really good with directions. We can find some historical monuments if you're into that." ,said Pain. "We could always take a look around the city. I'll just text Pain to meet us back at the van in a few hours." ,said Storm who did just that. --- "Always will." Carter brought back a blood bag from the kitchen. Giving it to her. Shadowess - February 26, 2022 At first, the crowd was a little nervous about drinking and partying in a church but after a few drinks, things began to get a little wild. Azrael lay across a pew and let a couple of the humans' stroke his wings while another poured wine into his mouth. After drinking more of his own venom and dancing with Nate for a while, Tom had a very naughty idea. He began pulling Nate towards the confessional booth with a cheeky grin on his face. With a small crowd of mortals fawning over Gabriel's beauty, sat on a pew nearby and had been drinking enough of the wine now to feel more relaxed about what they were doing. --- The Demon was thrown into the portal and rolled across Carter's floor, startling Patience, Sebastian, Carter and David in the process before the portal was snapped shut by Donnie. Donnie turned back to look at Billy cautiously before looking at Phineas in annoyance. "Have you any idea what you've done?!" he asked him in shock before looking back at Billy. He seemed almost afraid. He reached an arm out for Insanity and pushed him behind himself defensively while keeping his eyes on the fallen Angel who, due to his severe wound and current location, was about to become an actual Fallen Angel. A Devil. A being capable of actually standing up to Donnie and Insanity. "Even more fucking competition to deal with!" he seethed. "Maybe this doesn't need to be a bad thing?" he wondered aloud then began chanting again, trying to get control of Billy as well. --- "Sure," Lilly answered. "Maybe you could tell me some of the histories from your world too?" she suggested. "And if you'd like, I can tell you some more about where I came from?" "A lot of old looking buildings around here," Bob noted as he looked around. "I'll just follow you guys." --- "Thank you." Patience said in relief when she got the bag. She immediately sank her fangs into it and began drinking hungrily. She, David and Sebastian all jumped when a Demon came flying into the room and rolled across the floor. Before they could react, the portal that the Demon had come through snapped shut but it had been more than enough time for David to sense a familiar presence. "No..." he whispered then looked over at the Demon who seemed to be covered in blood. He was groaning while holding his face and David noted the wound in his chest. He ran over and knelt by his side. "What happened?" "D-Donnie...Insanity... M-mad... they're all mad!" the demon devolved into unintelligible sobs. "My eye..." "Here, sit up. Easy." David said gently while helping him to sit on the floor. "Someone bring him some water... and some bandages," he said while keeping his eyes on the Demon. "It's going to be ok. You're safe now. What's your name?" "Z-Z-Zero..." the Demon sobbed. Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - February 27, 2022 Nate kissed him passionately once they were in the confessional booth. --- Billy was about lose to consciousness when he heard the chanting. His wound began to heal as his feathers fell off of his wings. His wings became charred and more dragon-like. He stood with a blank stare. Waiting for orders. Insanity examined his face. "I never thought I would be lucky. We have the Phineas Gage and Billy the Kid. What a wonderful moment! Two sexy historical men!" --- "Well I don't know. Do you really want to hear about our history? It's not exactly pretty." ,said Pain. Storm shrugged. "Sure." Hades and the others led Bob down the street where they found an antique shop. Going inside, they look at the items on the shelves. --- Carter clenched his fists as he heard Zero's words. He grit his teeth. "David? The next time there's an another bastard to deal with, you let me know. Now, where is this fucking Donnie and Insanity bitch at? I'm not taking no for answer! I will kill them!" Sebastian would be the one to get what Zero needed. Shadowess - February 27, 2022 Curtain drawn, Tom had Nate sitting on the little bench in the booth while he sat on his lap. He kissed him back, matching his passion while gently rubbing his hips against his. Rob stood from the bench and strode over to Gabriel. He kissed him suddenly, no longer able to resist the urge after admiring his beauty for so long. This display took the churchgoers by surprise and they watched in shock as one of their beliefs surrounding sexuality was shattered before their eyes. If Angels could do it, then what was so wrong with it? It was at this moment that the church doors were flung open and a heavily armoured Angel marched into the church. He snapped his fingers and a third of the mortals in the church would vanish, appearing in their homes with no recollection of what had happened and quite a bad hangover. He snapped his fingers again and another third vanished. Then once more, leaving just himself, Azrael, Nate, Tom, Gabriel and Rob in the church. He looked sternly at Azrael who was still laying on the pew with some red wine staining the bottom part of his mouth. He then shifted his gaze to Gabriel and Rob. Then lastly to the confessional booth. "Get out of there right now!" he barked angrily. He then looked at Azrael. "And you! Join the others before me. Move!" Azrael jumped to his feet and hurriedly stumbled over to Gabriel and Rob. "How dare you?! Here, of all places! With the way the world is changing right now, revealing yourselves to the mortals we can forgive. But drinking and fornicating in HIS house?! What on Earth possessed you, boys?! It's the Greek God thing all over again! Do you have any idea how long it took for us to clean that mess up! There are mortals out there that still believe in your stories!" "Who is this guy?" Tom looked the Angel up and down in annoyance as he stepped out of the confessional booth, still pulling his shirt back on. "Their superior" he nodded to Gabriel, Azrael and Nate. "Shit... I knew this was a bad idea..." Rob mumbled as he lowered his gaze and scratched the back of his head nervously. "Relax. This guy's been barking orders at us since before we got our status." Azrael said cockily while taking a swig from his bottle. "He thinks he's our dad or some shit." --- "Holy shit... he took control of another Devil!" one of the Demons gasped as they all stood around, watching intently. Though Donnie wasn't smiling. In fact, he was watching Billy carefully, making sure that his chant had actually worked. He was a little out of breath from the effort too. Taking control of another Devil was far more taxing than trying to take control of any other species. Outside of being a tree at the time, it's also one of the reasons he'd had so much trouble getting control of Xenos when he'd attempted it. "Hold that thought, my beloved. We don't want to run any unnecessary risks," he said, a little breathlessly. "Billy and Phineas. Pleasure each other for our amusement," he ordered and watched them both carefully to gauge their reactions. He was looking for any sort of sign that his spell hadn't worked, so he had no intentions of letting things go too far between them. Only when he was satisfied that neither of them was pretending would he call it off and move on to the next part of his plan... getting all of his new recruits to sign a Devil's Contract. --- "Neither is the history of my world." Lilly shrugged. She sat on a bench outside what appeared to be a museum. "Maybe I should go first then? Where I come from, years ago, there was this great war. In a desperate bid to win the war, the tyrannical leader of the opposing side hired a group of necromancers. Four in total. One of these necromancers, when he was slain, used his dying breath to place a curse on his body and his fellow necromancers. So, when they each were killed, they immediately rose again as these wraith-like creatures to seek revenge on the world." "One spreads disease wherever it goes and getting a scratch from it ensures that you die slowly and horribly. The second one causes wells to dry up and crops to wither the moment it walks within range. A scratch or bite from that one causes you to die rapidly of both starvation and dehydration. The third only needs to be standing close by and suddenly your best friend becomes your nemesis and you end up fighting with them to the death. The last..." Lilly shook her head. "Whenever that one draws near, whole villages abandon their homes and flee... because breathing in the smog that it creates brings certain and sudden death. The war ended when those wraiths were created... but the fight for survival began... as did the condemnation of people like me..." --- Sebastian handed the glass of water to David. "Thank you. Here Zero, drink some water. Let us bandage those wounds for you." he said gently as he held the glass up to Zero's mouth while Sebastian unrolled the bandage and began wrapping it around Zero's head to cover his eye. "Zero? You're not 'Hammerhead' Zero by any chance?" David asked him. "Y-You've heard of me?" Zero looked up at David who nodded. "It's no wonder you're in this state. From what I heard your powers only work when you're submerged in water, correct?" "Yeah... but that's not the only reason..." Zero's eyes then widened at Carter's comments. "N-no! You can't! You're just a mortal and they're Devils with an Army!" "What?!" David's eyes widened and he stood. "An army?" Patience repeated, looking worried. "Th-they appeared in a bar in Hell and started making promises to the Demons... and they listened! They all want things to go back to the way Lucifer ran Hell! When I spoke up, no one helped me. They just watched! They just fucking watched!" "Why didn't you just leave? Come to find me or Amelia?" David asked. "I tried! Donnie saw me trying to sneak out and before I could run, Insanity had me! I thought they were going to destroy me. I thought they were going to torture me." "How did you escape?" "Th-the cowboy angel. A cowboy angel came in through a portal and grabbed me and this other guy that had one eye. He threw me through the portal but...I don't know why they didn't come through after me." Zero trembled. "You don't think something bad happened to them, do you?" Denix Vames - February 27, 2022 "It's not like we were causing any harm." Nate rolled his eyes. "I don't even know why I ever became an Angel. It's not like I wanted to be in Heaven. I mean God makes me into an Angel then straight up abandons me after some centuries? What kind of shit is that?!" Tears were leaving him. "Well, he can go fuck himself because of I'm tired of being his slave!" --- Phineas and Billy walked towards each other before kissing each other. --- "Uh wow....! We just always had a lot of wars because we're so far up our ass that we think we can own anything." ,said Pain. "At least, that's what I've learned." --- Carter's eyes widened. "That might be Billy! But who's the one-eyed guy? Can you describe him? I've never heard of him before." shadowess - February 28, 2022 "Oh, will you stop with the pity party, Naoutha!" The other Angel snapped. "You weren't abandoned, you were punished! For good reason! All those Angels you killed!" "Shut up!" Tom snapped back, standing in front of Nate defensively. "I don't care who you are, don't you dare speak to him like that!" "You'll do well to stay out of this, mortal." The Angel warned him. "No, fuck you and the high fucking horse you rode in on! Nate's right! No one was getting hurt!" "No, but what you were all doing was blatant disrespect towards God!" "That's not-!" "I'm warning you, boy! Speak out of turn again and you'll be punished!" Tom stepped down from the Chancel while glaring at the Angel. "What, like you punished Nate?" he asked sourly. "Good luck. That organisation is long gone!" Azrael felt sick but he was more concerned that Tom might be pushing his luck. "Tom, seriously man, don't push it with this guy. He doesn't mess around." he looked between Gabriel and Nate. "C'mon guys, we could just party somewhere else." --- Carefully observing their behaviour, Donnie crossed his arms and stared silently at them for a minute before waving his hand at them dismissively. "That's enough. Go sit at the bar, I'll have orders for you both soon," he said before snapping his fingers. As he did, a roll of parchment appeared in his hand. In his other hand, a metallic pen appeared with a sharp needle-like nib. The good thing about Billy and Phineas's possessions is that they turned out to be a perfect display of their power. "Alright, you all know the drill. I'm sure you remember these from the days that Lucifer reigned. Sign our contract to swear your loyalty to Insanity and me. In return, we will swear to return Hell to his gory glory." he said as he set the Devil's Contract down on the nearby table with the pen. Before long, a line had formed for Demons wanting to sign their souls away to Insanity and Donnie. As the first couple of Demons signed the contract with their blood, Donnie could already feel his power growing and was sure Insanity would feel it as well. --- "I guess all civilisations come to blows sooner or later," Lilly said thoughtfully. Then looked around at the wonderful inventions of this world. The moving pictures and the vehicles without horses. "At least yours didn't doom your planet in the process. I look around now and I can't help but wonder what might've been if our leaders hadn't taken things too far. There's so much here that my world just doesn't have. Sure we have some steam-powered machines and crude electric devices but nothing like the inventions that you have here. Here, I feel like... I could actually have a life without fear." she looked up at Pain and smiled. "That maybe I could look forward to actually having a future." --- "U-uhhh..." Zero winced as Sebastian started wrapping the bandage around his torso next. He thought for a moment, recalling the one-eyed man trying to speak up and being threatened. "H-he had short hair. One eye. Old fashioned clothes... kind of like that cowboy actually. Oh, and he had a pipe or something. He came into the bar with Donnie and Insanity but I remember that he didn't look happy from the start. Then he tried to speak up and tell the other Demons not to join them. Then Donnie said something to him quietly and he looked scared... terrified, actually. Called them 'Master' after that and went quiet. Then they started torturing me and I could hear him shouting but..." Zero shivered and placed a hand over his bandaged eye. "I couldn't hear what they were saying... I was screaming... I reached out to the man and begged for help. That's when the cowboy showed up." David was pale. As was Patience. Sebastian had finished wrapping Zero's wounds and stood back with Carter, looking at him worriedly. "I need to go see Amelia and Charles," David said finally then turned to give Carter a stern look. "I know you feel like you've missed out on this but do not go looking for Insanity or Donnie. Stay here and make sure Zero is alright." he vanished. --- David stood outside Amelia and Charles's apartment. He took a deep breath, knowing that the issues with Donnie had led to an argument between the two previously. He wondered if they'd resolved those issues between them by now but had no choice but to make them aware of what had just happened. Gingerly, he knocked on the door and waited. Denix Vames - February 28, 2022 Nate stood in front of Tom. Taking steps closer to his superior. He glared. "And why do you think I killed them? Because God ordered those sick fucks to torture me just so he could watch! Anytime I killed an Angel, another one was already being called to my doorstep!" His weapon appeared from his hand. He slammed it to the floor. "I never asked to be made! I never wanted this life!" --- With the kiss broken, Phineas and Billy sat at a table. Insanity took a deep breath as he felt a surge of power grow within him. "Oh it feels so fucking good!" --- "I'm glad to hear. Were you thinking of traveling before deciding on a place to call home?" ,asked Pain. --- Carter let out a frustrated sigh before pulling out his phone. "Might as well look up the description of this one eyed guy." He typed in some keywords before finding a picture. His eyes widened. "Holy shit! This is the guy that me and Blaire use to have crush on! Phineas Gage! They've got him as their slave? How the fuck did this happen? This guy is practically a celebrity!" --- Charles opened the door. "David?" His fire aura surrounded himself when he listened to his mind. "Where is he? I will deliver him to Oblivion myself!" Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Shadowess - March 1, 2022 Azrael froze and watched Nate tensely. The Angel looked from the weapon on the floor to Nate with a cool expression. "You are so much like him... before he fell." The Angel commented. "We made a mistake. By sending him down in that group. The man he became..." he shook his head then stared at Nate. "How close were you to Lucifer before he fell, Naoutha? Really? You never did answer that question." he crossed his arms. "That's why you were sent away. During the war, you were suspected of being his spy. Suspected, but never proven. He had a few in Heaven and you didn't exactly help your image by visiting Hell when it was illegal to do so." At this point, the Angel lowered his gaze. "I followed you. That's how I know you used to go there for your 'fun'. I never told anyone though. You would have been destroyed if He found out. I knew you weren't a traitor. Just a stupid, rebellious boy that never listened." --- Once all the Demons had signed the contract, Donnie grinned and picked it up. He snapped his fingers and it, along with the pen, vanished again. "Thank you all for your support! My first order as your leader will be to train. Use the old Demon's military barracks to train the way that we used to train under Lucifer. We will call upon you when needed, so we'll need you to be ready." The Demons in the bar vanished, leaving just Donnie, Insanity, Phineas and Billy. Donnie turned to Insanity and walked over to him before kissing him passionately. "We should do something to celebrate," he said happily then glanced at Phineas and Billy. "I have an idea but considering that rat escaped, I'll bet it won't be long before we're tracked down by Amelia and her group. We should send our new pets to cause a distraction. Then, what do you say I show you how to hunt and torture a sinner the old fashioned way?" he grinned. As it happened, there was a new soul currently waiting for David in the Library that Donnie had seen arrive a little while ago. Warren. --- "I-...don't know," Lilly admitted and looked around again apprehensively. "I mean, I'd love to see more of your world but it's all still very new and strange to me. That and I doubt Bob would want to leave your group now that he gets as much attention as he does." she shrugged. "Maybe, if it's ok with you and your band, I'll stay and help whenever you need an extra pair of hands?" --- "I don't know who that is..." Zero said quietly. "I do. He only died around forty years before I was born. He was a medical wonder, even in my time." Sebastian nodded as he looked at the image on Carter's phone from over his shoulder and recalled seeing it in his youth. "If Donnie has them both then he can't be doing anything good to either of them," Zero said while still shivering. "Donnie's been around since Lucifer was around. I remember he tried to overthrow Lucifer to make Hell more, well, Hellish. Even Lucifer thought he was too ruthless..." He hugged himself. He could feel the wound in his chest slowly healing. His eye hurt the most but he could feel the uncomfortable sensation of skin growing under the bandages. He shook his head. "And now he has followers... I'll bet he's getting him to sign the same kinds of Contracts that Lucifer had people sign." "Amelia told me about those." Sebastian gasped. He looked at Carter hurriedly. "For every soul that signs one, the Devil becomes a little more powerful. Carter, Amelia refuses to use them! If he's getting people to sign their souls away, his power will dwarf hers in no time!" Which will give him a huge advantage in his attempt to overthrow her. One of Sebastian's closest friends was now in grave danger. --- "It won't be that simple... Not anymore." David said gravely. Behind Charles, Amelia was holding Oliver who had sensed the sudden tension and started crying. "Charles, could you knock it off with the fire? I'd rather not have the fire department pay us a visit on top of everything else." Amelia said moodily. She then looked over his shoulder at David. Not being a telepath like Charles was, she had no idea what was wrong. "Dad? What's happened?" "Donnie..." David said as he waited for Charles to let him in. "Oh, what now?! Didn't we already deal with him? Patience turned him into a fuc-" Amelia stopped herself and glanced at Oliver before looking back at David while bouncing the child a bit to try and soothe him. "She turned him into a tree! How is he still a problem?!" "Insanity," David said simply then gestured into the room while looking at Charles. "May I come in?" Denix Vames - March 1, 2022 Nate shut his tear-filled eyes. "I hate him and everyone in Heaven! What kind of place is that?! God never loved us. Just the amusement of having us." He ran out of the church. Not knowing where to go but just wanting to get as far away as possible. --- "And who should we sent these adorable pets to slaughter first?" ,asked Insanity. --- "It really doesn't sound like a bad idea. I mean either way, you're part of the group. We're all like family." ,said Pain. --- "How the hell do we make him weaker? That little fuck probably has all kinds of contracts by now." ,said Carter. --- Charles sighed at her attitude before rolling his eyes. His aura faded away. He opened the door wider. "Come in." shadowess - March 1, 2022 The Angel didn't move as Nate ran past him. "I suppose that answered my question." He merely commented with a look of disappointment. Tom ran after Nate. He left the church and sped after him. "Nate, wait! Talk to me!" The Angel turned to Azrael and Gabriel next. "You two... I expected better. Go and clean yourselves up." he said emotionlessly. Rob looked at Gabriel, waiting to follow his lead. --- Donnie thought for a moment while brushing some of Insanity's hair from his face. "How about we send them to teach that son of a bitch Xenos a lesson? That bastard mocked me while I was trapped in my wooden prison. So, let's send our new pets to pay his family a visit." --- Lilly smiled and stood, looking at Pain. "That means a lot to me," she said then glanced towards the museum. "What's this building?" she asked, unable to read the letters on the signage. Although they spoke the same language, their version of English was written differently from this world. In truth, however, she had grown up quite poor in her own world and barely had a grasp on reading and writing, to begin with. --- "You could have his followers break the terms of their contract but... doing so would destroy their souls. It's a consequence of signing your soul away." Zero pointed out. "We can't do that but we can figure something out later. We need to warn them somehow!" Sebastian said. "Don't forget, Angels can still kill a Devil. Those contracts will make doing so more difficult but our steel is still lethal if pierces the Devil's heart." Patience said, leaning forward on the couch. "The downside is it's dangerous for Angels to go to Hell. If they die there then they become Devils themselves. Then we're back to square one." "Blood Gods!" Sebastian gasped. "Aren't they slightly more powerful than the average Devil? At least, I think that's what Amelia said..." He looked to Patience who nodded to him to confirm that he was correct. "And we know a couple! Jessica and River!" "Leviathans too!" Patience added. "Right, but no one's seen one of those since before Lucifer... and everyone knows Blood Gods are as rare as they are crazy," Zero said, leaning back to rest against a chair. "Besides... even if you did know a legendary being like a Leviathan or a Blood God that is actually sane, those contracts would only even things out between them in terms of power." --- David could sense the tension in the air and glanced between his daughter and Charles warily before stepping into the apartment. He closed the door behind him. "They're both Devils now, which is worrying enough. But it would also seem that in the short time since Donnie escaped his tree form, he's managed to not only put an army together but also kidnap an Angel. A being, may I remind you, who is fully capable of destroying a Devil and Donnie had made it more than clear that he wants to overthrow my daughter." "Let him try!" Amelia growled, her eyes turning red. Oliver wailed and she quickly changed her eyes back to blue and gently shushed him while rocking him in her arms to try to calm him down. "I will not hand over Hell to that tyrant! Not after everything we went through to secure peace!" She then said in a hushed tone once Oliver had calmed down a bit. "Amelia," David said simply and sat on the arm of a nearby chair to look at them. "This is getting very serious. You have a civil war on your hands and an adversary that would love nothing more than to destroy your entire family." "You don't think I'm taking this seriously?!" Amelia snapped, still trying to keep her voice down but struggling. "That's not what I-" "I'm getting so sick of having this argument! You sound like him!" she pointed to Charles. "I know how dangerous this is! I know the risks! But I have a responsibility to Hell! It took me sooo long to accept that responsibility and now that I have I keep being told to 'stay out of it'! I can't! Alright?!" she now looked to Charles. "So, let me fight! Let me protect you, Oliver and the rest of my people! I HAVE to do this!" David sighed and rubbed his temples. Amelia reminded him so much of Carol sometimes. Sometimes she loved to come up with well thought out plans and strategies. But sometimes she let her heart do all the thinking and her desire to do the right thing can make her irrational. As it happened, Carol was exactly the reason that Amelia was acting out. But then it was difficult to stop another soul from affecting your own thoughts when you're not even aware that that mind is even there for the majority of the time. Denix Vames - March 2, 2022 Nate kept running as he sobbed. "It doesn't matter! No one cares about what I've been through!" Gabriel walked up to the Angel. "You know, I can take responsibility for everything that I've done today. But you sure as hell don't know how to talk to someone like a person!" He stormed out of the church. --- "Perfect!" Insanity looked at Phineas and Billy. "You two! Go to Xenos's home. You already know what he looks like. Therefore, you know what his family looks like because I gave you their faces through my mind. Now kill them all!" Phineas and Billy stood. "Yes master." They disappeared. --- At Xenos's house, both men appeared. Phineas ripped the door off of its hinges. They stepped inside. Billy held his guns out. --- "This one says, 'Liverpool's Musical History Museum.' Looks like it's all about the music they've created for as long as they've existed." ,said Pain. --- There was a knock at the door. "What the hell? Who could that be?" Carter opened the door. Salvo stood in front of him with his men behind him. All of his men. Will stood by them. "You didn't think I wasn't listening in? I had to make sure my family was alright." Salvo cracked his knuckles then straightened his tie. He smirked. "We don't mind taking down a crook." He took out a purple crystal. "Will made this with his own blood. If we use this on Donnie and Insanity then we can get rid of them just like that." He snapped his fingers. --- "I get that! But you could die! He could send you to Oblivion! Don't you see that?!" ,said Charlie who stood. "If you're going to put yourself in harm's way then maybe I should move somewhere with our child! Where he can be safe!" shadowess - March 2, 2022 Despite Tom's speed, he struggled to keep up with Nate. "I care!!" He shouted after him breathlessly. His thighs burned from the effort but he wasn't giving up. "Nate, please tell me! Talk to me! Nate!" As Gabriel marched away from him, the Angel remained where he was and stared ahead. "You've been spending far too much time with mortals. You've gone soft," he said after him then looked over at Rob who was glaring at him. "There's nothing wrong with having empathy!" Rob said simply before following Gabriel. This, of course, just left Azrael. The Angel rose a brow at him but Azrael seemed a little too preoccupied with something else as he seemed to turn a shade of green and tighten his lips. "I'm guna be sick!" he said quickly then vanished. The Angel sighed heavily while rolling his eyes then vanished as well. --- Grinning, Donnie started kissing Insanity's neck. "Let's find a new toy to play with, hm?" he whispered into his ear while feeling his chest. "One just for the bedroom, what do you think? There's one waiting in the Library right now. He thinks he's waiting for David to start his rehabilitation. We're going to claim him instead, show him what it means to be in our version of Hell and crush his hopes of escape." Donnie nibbled a little on Insanity's ear before speaking again. "Desi had an entire building dedicated to all things sexual. He's abandoned it, so how about we claim it and collect some 'play things' to keep in it for ourselves? We'll hunt the soul at the Library then drag him there to do what we want to him." --- Jack had been watching the tv and sitting on the floor when the door had burst open. Nearby, Tia had been ironing a pile of white buttoned shirts while keeping an eye on her son. When the two men had broken into the house, both Tia and Jack had jumped. "Jack!" She screamed at her son just as he sprung to his feet and vaulted himself over the couch to duck behind it. Tia yanked the cord for the iron out of its socket faced the men while holding the hot iron up threateningly. "Get out! I'm warning you!" she growled. Mentally, she was calling for Xenos. Tia had suspected that something like this might eventually happen, given Xenos's line of work. So, she had been teaching Jack a way to escape and hide in case of such an event. When the attention was on his mother, Jack bolted to the back of the house and out of the backdoor. He ran through the garden and darted straight into the forest that was behind the house before transforming and hiding among the bushes. --- "Who's Liverpool?" Lilly asked innocently then tilted her head at Pain with a smile. "We should go in and look around then. If it's a museum relating to music, then it might help with inspiring new songs for your band." She suggested although she had an ulterior motive; it was the perfect opportunity to get to know Pain more. --- Of course, wherever Will was, River was sure to follow. Rather than turning up at the door with the others, he'd overheard Zero's comments and had appeared right in front of Zero, bent down to his level while holding out a hand to him. "Hi! I'm River. A SANE Blood God." he introduced himself with a cheeky grin which showed off his fangs. Zero's eyes had widened at the sight of his fangs and red eyes. He'd jumped when he'd appeared then quickly turned red in the face when he realised the introduction was a dig at his comments. "Um-! I-I-I D-didn't mea-! I've n-n-never-! What I-I-I mean is-is-!" He flustered and River's grin only grew. "It's cool. No hard feelings," he said while tussling Zero's hair and standing just as the others would enter the room. He grinned at Will mischievously. "What? I said I'd do it." he chuckled. --- "So, I'll just come back! He managed to do it, so why can't I??" Amelia argued naively. At Charles's comment about taking their son somewhere safe though, Amelia's already stressed out mind immediately assumed the worst and she hugged Oliver to herself a little tighter while giving Charles a hurt look. "N-no, you can't." Her voice broke and she ran into the bedroom with their still crying son, locking the door behind her. David looked between Charles and the door awkwardly. "Charles." He said quickly and in a hushed voice. It dawned on him why Amelia might be behaving erratically as he recalled overhearing a conversation back at Beau Carter's wedding. "Has she been behaving strange lately? More restless and impulsive than she normally is?" Denix Vames - March 2, 2022 Nate stopped as he continued to shake. "That bastard had no right to talk to me like that! As if he's any better! That fucker probably doesn't care about me!" --- "Oh? How should our little greeting start? A stab in the back?" Insanity grinned. "Or in the front?" --- Xenos appeared. He glared at both of them. He transformed as he shouted, "Get away from my family!" He dodged the iron rod before grabbing Phineas's neck and twisting it. Billy shot him in the side but it didn't phase him. He simply grabbed one of the pistols and shot him in the head. With both men dead, he took a deep breath. He turned to Tia. "Are you and Jack alright?" --- Pain smiled. "It just might." He stepped into the building. "Liverpool is basically the city that we're in right now. This place is known for having some awesome music. More specifically, rock and roll." --- Will rolled his eyes but chuckled. "You did say that. So, what's the next step on our plan?" --- Charles nodded. "She has....Why?" --- Phineas gasped awake. He was at his old home. He could see that another family had taken over. He became heartbroken but was at least glad someone was taking care of it. "Kasper...." He appeared in the dining room of Heaven's hospital. "Kasper! Kasper?! Where are you?" --- Billy had woke in Hell. Seeing that he had become a Devil, he cried. Never leaving as he curled up. "I'm a monster...." Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 shadowess - March 2, 2022 "I don't-..." Tom bent over with his hands on his knees as he tried to catch his breath. "I don't understand. I know Azrael said he thinks he's your dad. Who is that guy to you? Why is he such a dick?" he stood straight while still panting and shook his head a little at him. "Look, I don't care what that guy said. What you went through was wrong. You matter." he walked over to him and placed his hands on Nate's arms. "You were there for me when I had no one and I was at my lowest point. You gave my life meaning again. Fuck that guy. I care about you! and I'll always be here for you. No matter what." --- At the question, Donnie chuckled and hovered his mouth close to Insanity's. "Why not both?" Donnie grinned then kissed Insanity deeply. "I know!" he then said excitedly. His eyes lit up with delight at his idea. "I'll put a spell on our newest home. But this one will make sure that any souls that belong to us reappear there if they die. So even if we get carried away and kill them, we won't have to worry about having to look for them again after." He chuckled then took Insanity's hand. "But I'm getting ahead of myself. Let's hunt us a soul," he said, ready to teleport them to the Library. At that moment, bored out of his mind, Warren was pacing the room he'd been placed in. Out of curiosity, he looked at the spines of the books on the shelves as he passed them. But he couldn't read any of the letters. They were all written in a language he didn't know. Azrael had told him it was the true demonic language. --- Having not needed to get involved, Tia nodded to Xenos once the danger had passed as she set the iron down carefully on the ironing board. She then turned a little and placed her finger and thumb into her mouth before letting out three short, sharp whistles. A second later, Jack had darted into the house through the doggy door in his puppy form before rapidly shifting back into a human boy. "Daddy!" He ran to Xenos with his arms open. Tia watched him proudly. "We were prepared." she sighed in relief. She then walked over and hugged them both. --- "That's the type of music that you play?" Lilly confirmed with a thoughtful look as they walked around. "We had a similar style in my world. We called it 'Sudden'." she said with a shrug. "I think I like yours better though." she chuckled. They came to a stop near a group of mannequins who looked like they were playing in a band. Seemingly frozen mid-song. "Who are they?" Lilly asked with a curious expression. --- Zero looked up at Will then turned his head back and forth between him and River. They looked like twins but he sensed they were utterly different species to each other. Zero was beyond confused at this. River shrugged and looked over at Patience. "I'm sorry for bringing this up, but you've been Donnie's captive before. You saw how he worked while you were with him, right? Do you know what his weaknesses are? How the guy ticks?" Patience hesitated then glanced between Carter and Sebastian with an uncertain expression. "I-... He kept me chained up in one room and only came in when he was bored. So, he didn't tell me any of his plans or let me see what he was up to at any point..." she bit her lip hesitantly. "But... I might now have a way to get close to him," she suggested. "He was thrilled when he found out I was pregnant with his 'heir'. I think he'd go out of his way to protect me if I wound up as his captive again. When he was a tree, he attacked my mind. Tried to make me think like his lover." she shivered and took a breath to steady her nerves. "Not a lot of time has passed since then so I might still be able to convince him that it worked if I go to him now and ask to be a part of his 'family'." she looked up at them nervously. "This is my choice. This is something that I need to do." She stood, looking at them all. "Let me do this. Let me get close to him. I'll find his weaknesses and dismantle his defences from the inside. Then I'll give you all a signal when the time to attack is right." --- David nodded thoughtfully. "Do you remember that day at the wedding? What Will said?" he asked, quietly. "He said Carol, Amelia's adoptive mother, hadn't been completely destroyed. That she was a part of Amelia. If there is a small part of Carol left, then this might be the only way for her to try to get our attention." David crossed his arms and furrowed his brows. "With the way she's acting at the moment, I wouldn't want to make Amelia aware of this. It might make things worse for her mentally. Just... Try to placate her while I try to find a solution. This won't be an easy fix but if there's a possibility of splitting them apart then we have to try it. Don't let her fight but also try not to upset her further. She's not in the right frame of mind to be able to defend herself effectively but she also seems too fragile right now to deal with conflict. As soon as I have the answer, I'll let you know." He stood then looked at the door worriedly before looking back at Charles. "She cannot be allowed to go anywhere near Donnie in this state. He's clever. He'd see what's happening to her and use it against her. I'll get Damien and make him aware of everything. He can stand in for Amelia in defending Hell while she's not herself. Charles... Please protect my daughter." --- When notified of Phineas's arrival, Doctor Fenton raced to the cantine area of the hospital to greet him. He wanted the chance to apologise and explain himself before Phineas would see that Kasper is still currently under sedation and his restraints to the bed hadn't been removed yet. Having not had enough time for it to wear off yet. "Phineas! You're safe! Thank God!" He said as he entered the dining room. "Listen, I owe you an apology. Kasper tried to warn us. He tried to tell us that you needed help but we didn't know the situation. We thought he was simply being hysterical." he laughed nervously and scratched the back of his head. "S-so we uh- we sedated and restained him for his own safety. He IS safe and unharmed though, I can assure you!" he added hastily. "We just need to wait for the medications to wear off and he'll be able to move around freely again." --- Azrael, still drunk, had appeared close by and was stumbling around while muttering to himself. He seemed agitated as he stormed through the area then paused when he saw Billy. He never could turn away from a person in need, so he followed his instinct and stumbled over to him. He knelt down, almost falling over in the process. "Heyyyy" he whispered, trying his best to sound soothing. "Why're you crying? It's ok. It's ok-shhh...It's all good. Juss...Just don't *hic* tell my- my dad... sus-superior... my superior-dad that you saw me in Hell, mkay? He'll kick my ass. Wait..." he reached down to move some of Billy's fringe from his face then smiled at him. "I know *hic* you! I nnn-never forget a face! I tried to help you cross over and you thought you were still alive and that I was trying to rob you! Knocked me on my ass and ran off, you scamp!" he laughed. Denix Vames - March 3, 2022 Nate rubbed his eyes. "Just some bastard who thinks he's better than everyone else just because he has a high title." He smiled a little at him. "Thanks Tom. I love you too." --- (who is Warren btw? kinda forgot XD) Once Insanity and Donnie appeared at the library, Insanity pinned Warren to the ground. He licked his lips. "Well, hello there. Time for your first lesson in Hell." --- Xenos lifted Jack up. Holding him in his arms. He kissed Tia. "I'm glad that you're both safe. We should head to the facility. It would be better if you two stay there. It's more safe." --- "Well, we play punk rock. It's a little bit different." Pain took a moment to look at the mannequins. He crossed his arms as he sighed. "The Beatles. They were the best band there ever was. Paul and Ringo still play music but solo. George and John are....dead." He looked at the photo of the band which was framed near the mannequins. "Even now, a lot of us still miss them. It still hurts. Knowing that they're gone." --- Salvo walked over to Patience with a sad smile. He held her hand. "You're so much like my late wife. Brave and loving." He nodded. "We'll be by your side miss. No matter what." "It's not something that I want you to do. But if you think that this is the only way then I'll go with it too." ,said Will. --- Charles took a deep breath. "It's going to be difficult but I'll do my best. I won't let anything happen to her." He smiled. "Otherwise, I'll get my ass kicked by her dad." He bit his lip. "That wasn't a bad joke, was it?" --- Phineas's aura surrounded himself. He growled as he held his weapon. "You what?! Where is he? Take me to him now!" The tables suddenly hit the walls. Fenton was thrown to a wall. "STOP CONTROL!" --- Billy sat up. He shuffled away before hugging his knees. "I died here and lost my wings. They turned into these burnt ones. I think I'm a Devil now. But I never wanted to be one. I don't know what to do." shadowess - March 3, 2022 Tom smiled, relieved to see that he'd managed to calm Nate down. He wrapped his arms around his shoulders and rested his head against his. "Let's go home." He whispered. Then he smirked and kissed him tenderly. "Maybe we could pick up where we left off in that booth?" --- (Lol, he's the guy that broke into the CIA to send information to ADIEU and was beaten to death by the agents) "Wha-?!" Warren looked up at insanity in alarm when he'd pinned him to the ground. "Wh-who are you? Where's David?" Donnie knelt next to them, grinning evilly as he lay a hand on Insanity's back. "David's not coming." He said simply before teleporting them all to Desi's abandoned harem. "Didn't you hear? We're taking over Hell and we're going to run it the way it should be run. By punishing those who sin. I am Donnie. This is Insanity. We are your kings now." He said before moving to kiss Insanity's neck once more. "Feel free to get started, my love. While I place the spells." He then stood and walked around the building while chanting. "Wh-what spells? What's he doing? What are you going to do to me??" Warren asked, his heart racing. --- Tia stiffened at the idea of going back to the facility but as she looked from the bodies on the ground to her son in Xenos's arms, she knew he was right. "Just until this blows over." She nodded while gesturing to the bodies. "I don't want to end up living there for the rest of my life." She sighed then smirked at Xenos. "Told you I can handle myself." --- "They must have done great things to earn such recognition and love." Lilly commented. She glanced back at Pain. "Maybe you could show me some of their music when we go back?" --- "Thank you." Patience smiled at the both sadly. Sebastian shook his head with teary eyes. "B-but what if it goes wrong?!" he said worriedly. "What if you get hurt or-or-..." he gestured to her stomach, not wanting to finish his sentence. Patience looked at him calmly and walked over to take his hands in hers. "He wouldn't allow it. Even if the child is his only motivation for keeping me safe, he won't let me get hurt. Getting as close to him as I can, might actually be the safest place for me while he's running rampant. Sebastian, I know what I'm doing. Please trust me." Sebastian was shaking but he knew he couldn't argue. He hugged Patience tightly. Patience hugged him back while rubbing his back to comfort him. "It's going to be ok," she whispered to him as she let him go and watched him seek comfort in Carter's arms. Patience looked back at the others and took a breath. "Alright. We have a plan then. But there is one minor issue. I don't have my powers anymore, so I will be practically human. We also need to make my defection to his side look real. Make it look like I'm escaping from this group. He's telepathic, so that'll help. I'll run out of here and as far as I can until I'm out of breath. You guys follow and make it look like you're searching for me. Shout my name in the streets. Sound worried. While I'm 'hiding' I'll call for Donnie to help me. I'm certain that he'll come and teleport me away with him to wherever his new home is now." --- David chuckled. "Who said it was a joke?" he winked then nodded towards the door. "Well, the first thing you'll want to do is reassure her that you're not going anywhere. Because that last comment you made to her... kind of sounded like you were planning on leaving her and taking Oliver with you." he patted Charles's shoulder supportively. "Good luck." he vanished. --- Fenton gasped when he hit the wall and his eyes widened at Phineas fearfully. He nodded hurriedly. "O-ok, alright, I'll take you to see him!" he said quickly while holding his hands up to try to calm Phineas. "L-look, we're not a threat here. We're just trying to help but on this occasion, we made a mistake. We're sorry, Phineas." he said sincerely. "I'm sorry." he sighed then turned to lead him out of the dining area. "He's this way." he'd then lead him to the room that Kasper had been locked in. Kasper was still strapped to the bed by the leather restraints and he was staring off to the left with a little drool dripping from the corner of his mouth. Fenton would stand to one side to give Phineas room. "It's not as bad as it looks. He's practically asleep and as I say, this will wear off in a few hours. He'll be back to his normal self once it does. We usually only do this when patients pose a threat to staff or other patients... He grabbed me, Phineas. When he thought we weren't listening he grew desperate to save you so he grabbed me and shook me. As soon as he did he triggered our safety protocol. I'm not trying to make excuses, I just want you to understand why something like this might happen. We don't do it for fun or for control... we do it with the safety of our staff and other patients in mind." --- "Ohhh... yeah, that happens to Angels if they die here." Azrael nodded with a small frown. "But that doesn't mean it's a bad thing! The rules are changing!" Azrael moved from kneeling to sitting on the ground. He crossed his legs and gave Billy a kind smile. "The war is over. So you're not going to be hunted by the Angels you once knew. I hear they're even talking about opening up Heaven to Demons and Devils so you'll be able to visit there again soon!" he then tilted his head and looked over Billy's new wings. "They don't look that bad..." he commented, still slurring and hiccuping drunkenly. "Like... a sexy dragon. Hey! Maybe that's the kind of Devil you changed into?" he suggested. "Some Devils and Demons get a second form that they can change to. Dragons are one of them. I knew a few Dragons... They get wings like yours, they can grow a tail with a sharp edge to it whenever they need a weapon, or they can change their face to grow sharp teeth, or just grow into a giant Dragon. I think the mortals nowadays would say it's 'cool'" he yammered away while leaning back on his hands and staring off at the sky dreamily. He then lowered his head and looked back at Billy thoughtfully. "Why don't you help David? He's got that programme that helps bad souls turn good." Denix Vames - March 3, 2022 Nate smiled. "Maybe later. Right now, I just want to cuddle with you." They appeared back home. --- "Just a little fun is what we're going to have." Insanity ripped his shirt open before slowly cutting diagonally on his chest. He licked the wound as he stroke his crotch. Moaning. --- "Don't worry. I'm sure this won't be long." ,said Xenos. Once they hugged each other, they appeared in a private bedroom of the facility. "You and Jack can have this room." --- "That'd be cool. I think you're gonna love their songs. Everybody does." ,said Pain. --- Carter gently rubbed his back as he kissed his head. "Alright. We'll do that. Hopefully, this works." Once Patience would be outside, everyone else would start calling for her when she was far and out of sight. --- Charles sighed before heading to the door. "Amelia? I'm sorry about what I said earlier. I was being overprotective. You're the Queen of Hell. Not to mention my wife. I should have more faith in you." He hugged himself. "And I'll never leave with Oliver. I promise. I said those words in the heat of the moment. Please forgive me." --- Phineas glared at him. "You didn't think to talk to him?! To let him explain himself? You just ignored him! Just like they ignored me after the accident!" He slammed the end of the iron rod against the floor. "I made a mistake and now this is what I am!" He grabbed Fenton by his shirt and lifted him off the floor. "Maybe Donnie was right about something. I'm meant to serve the wicked." He let him fall before ripping the door off its hinges. He stepped inside. Pulling the straps off, he lifted Kasper off of the bed. Holding him close. --- Billy raised a brow. "Do you really think that I could do that? It does sound nice." shadowess - March 3, 2022 "Cuddling sounds good," Tom said softly. He moved over to the couch with Nate and sat down. When Nate was sat with him, he'd move into his arms and rest his head against his. "So..." he started in a quiet voice. "What does this mean then? Did you just quit your job?" he asked, not sure how things were run in Heaven. --- Warren had died in the same type of suit that the agents in the CIA had been wearing. So when Insanity ripped his shirt open, little white buttons flew off to the side and clattered along the floor like beads. He recoiled then cried out as he felt the knife bite into his skin. He tried to push Insanity off him but the Devil was so strong now, thanks to those contracts, that the desperate efforts of this human would feel like nothing more than a tap. He lay back to catch his breath when Insanity stopped cutting him, then he sharply sucked air in through his teeth as Insanity's licks stung his fresh wounds. He heard Insanity moaning and looked down to see what he was doing. His eyes widened and he trembled while watching him. "P-please no!" he groaned and tried to wriggle away from Insanity. At this point, Donnie had finished his spells and walked back over to them with an excited look. He knelt near Insanity and picked up his knife. He ran it along Warren's side, being careful not to cut too deeply. Warren threw his head back and cried out again. "STOP!!" he screamed and when Donnie removed the knife, he lay still again, sweating and sobbing. He then cried out again as Donnie roughly pressed his hand against Warren's new wound to cover it in his blood. Warren looked down at Insanity and Donnie with an expression of terror which only increased as he watched Donnie lift his now bloodied hand up to his mouth. He watched as Donnie sucked the blood from three of his fingers in a suggestive manner while making direct and intense eye contact with him. Donnie then looked distracted and turned his head away from them to concentrate on something else for a moment. His features hardened and he sighed heavily before turning to Insanity. "And I was just getting into it," he complained as he rested his head against Insanity's. "Get him good and loosened up for us. I'll be back in a moment. Just need to save our surrogate. It would seem that she has decided to defect." --- Tia nodded and looked around the room. "Is there a tv?" Jack asked, looking around as well. "What about school?" he looked back at Xenos. "Does this mean I don't have to go?!" he grinned, thinking he was going to get out of having to go to school. With a small smile, Tia rolled her eyes at her son. --- Lilly nodded and tucked some hair behind her ears. "What should we do now?" she asked Pain while looking to him for ideas. --- Sebastian had started to follow the others outside but stopped at the doorway and shook his head, choking up as the memory of watching Patience die in ADIEU resurfaced. "I can't take part in this!" He wept. "I just can't!" he turned and hurried back inside. Patience ran as far and fast as she could from the group, all while frantically calling out to Donnie mentally to collect her. With the intention of ensuring that Donnie took her without any issues, River followed her a little more closely than the rest but remained out of sight from her and called after her like the others were while pretending he couldn't smell her just around each corner. When Donnie made his appearance, however, the temptation got the better of River. He'd overheard that a Blood God might be able to stand up to Donnie and right now he saw this as the perfect opportunity to get rid of him once and for all. He darted around the corner and charged at Donnie. Surprised by the sudden change in plan, Patience had gasped and given him away. Giving Donnie more than enough time to react by whirling around to face him just in time to grab River by the throat. River struggled for air while hissing at Donnie angrily, who merely smiled back at him in amusement before slamming him into the ground. The impact created a small crater in the pavement and before River could react, Donnie had rapidly punched him several times in the head, knocking him out. Not wasting any more time, Donnie marched over to Patience, wrapped an arm around her waist then vanished with her. --- Back at the harem, Donnie reappeared with Patience in his arms and he grinned at Insanity. "Oh, beloved!" he called to him. "Our generous surrogate would like to join our family," he said while standing behind Patience and holding her arms like he was presenting her as a prize. He brought his head next to hers and used one finger to point at Insanity. "I just want to make something absolutely clear to you. You might be carrying my child but in my eyes, you don't hold a candle to this man. In fact..." he turned his head to look her in the eyes and shook his head while saying to her callously. "You are absolutely nothing to me. So, if you want to still be one of us once my child is born, you will be loyal to us and you won't piss us off. Got it?" Patience stared at Donnie quietly and nodded. She tried her best to block them from reading her mind but with her pregnancy limiting her powers, it was difficult for her to tell how well it was working. But she felt she had already identified one of Donnie's biggest weaknesses. His lover. "I won't let you down," she said while turning to look at Insanity. "You were both right. You should be the Kings. I see that now. Sinners should suffer, not be coddled!" "Now she gets it!" Donnie laughed and patted her on the back then gestured to one of the spare rooms. "Go and make yourself comfortable. Insanity and I are going to have some fun with this sinner and I'm sure you don't want to be around for some of the things we're going to do." he chuckled. "Maybe I can join in next time?" Patience asked and Donnie turned to look at her in surprise and was even more taken aback when she pressed herself against him to kiss him. He then watched her practically skip away, into the bedroom with a raised brow before turning to walk back to Insanity. "I don't trust her," he whispered to him, paranoid. "That seemed too easy. I don't like it. It feels...off. I would torture her to get her to talk but I don't want to risk losing my child." he then glared at Warren, his eyes turning red. "You repeat anything we say in confidence and I will not only rip out your tongue but I'll sew your mouth shut for good measure!" he hissed, making Warren shiver and whimper. --- Amelia was rocking and cradling Oliver while sitting on the edge of the bed. She was crying quietly while kissing the top of his head gently. Oliver was still winging and crying in her arms as he could still sense the tension in the air. She listened to Charles through the door while staring hard at the floor. After considering his words for a moment, she flicked her wrist while clicking her fingers. This little action unlocked the door but she wouldn't look up at Charles or talk to him yet as she continued to cry and rock with Oliver. Strong as she was, she looked so fragile at this moment. --- Fenton gasped again when he was lifted from the ground and he stared at Phineas fearfully. When he was dropped, he cowered as the door was ripped from its hinges then watched as Phineas took Kasper from the bed. He got the impression from Phineas's words that he was preparing to take Kasper away. He wasn't sure if that was even possible as souls in Heaven couldn't simply leave. But then again, he was in the arms of a man who was at least half-devil, so the possibility was quite high. Kasper's head lulled towards Phineas's chest but he continued to stare off at nothing. Utterly unresponsive in his sedated state. "Phineas! Think about what you're doing! He's a patient here! You both are! You should stay! Let us help you!" Fearful that he was losing control of the situation, Fenton made one last attempt to be stern and put his foot down. "Phineas, you cannot take Kasper out of here! He is a patient at this hospital and we have not discharged him! If you don't put him down, then I will be forced to call in our security!" --- "Sure!" Azrael gave him a thumbs up before laying back on the hard ground. He felt like the place they were in was spinning as he stared up at Hell's sky. "Y'know, I know what it's like to be misjudged," he said drunkenly. "My job is to guide souls into either Heaven or Hell... But so often, people get me so wrong! They think that I'm the one who causes their death. Or that I'm the one who gets to choose where they go when they die. Often, they see my black wings and think that I'm some kind of bad omen..." he sniffled and wiped at his eyes. "I know it's not their fault but it's so hard sometimes...But I do it anyway! Because there are times when people really need a comforting hug or a kind smile and it makes it all worth it when I know that I've managed to put just one soul at ease about their death that day. Y'know?" Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - March 4, 2022 Nate sighed. "I think after this, I'm definitely quitting. I wouldn't mind working a human job." --- "You're right. Even as much as I like easy opportunities, she is being rather pleasant to us." ,said Insanity. Warren was bare naked. Stripped of his clothes. There were several cuts on his chest. Not too deep. --- "We can get a TV in here. I'll have a private tutor for you. As much as I use to wish school was over when I was a child, you still have a lot to learn." ,said Xenos. --- "We could go to a diner. They might accept American bills." ,said Pain. He led her to a local diner. --- "What the fuck were you thinking?!" ,said Will. He gently lifted River off the ground. "Can you hear me? Are you ok?" Carter ran into the house after Sebastian. "Hey, it's going to be ok. Patience's should be there by now. I'm sure everything will work out in the end." He gently wrapped his arms around him. --- Charles entered the room. He sat next to her. "Amelia....I should have never talk to you the way I did." Tears dripped down his cheeks. "I may be a husband and a father but you're a mother and a wife. You can make your own decisions. I'm the one who made you feel locked in." --- "So you can do what?! Torture us?!" Phineas began to recall a time when he was alive. When the townspeople of his home shunned him away. Fearing him for simply going through the trauma the way he did. Then there was the circus. A place where people would laugh at him and throw things. Kids would cry. "No matter what happens, I will always be used!" --- "I can't imagine what it must be like to not have that comfort. Honestly, I just stuck with the gang because I didn't know where else to go after I died." Billy placed a hand on his shoulder. "I'm sorry that you're seen as something that you're not. I've been through that before. It doesn't get easy." shadowess - March 4, 2022 Nodding, Tom kissed Nate's cheek. "You might be able to get a job at Carter's." he suggested then thought. "Unless you had something else in mind?" --- Shaking uncontrollably, Warren lay on the ground while doing his best to cover himself with his hands. Donnie knelt near them and continued his conversation with Insanity, paying little attention right now to Warren. "We'll just have to keep an eye on her. When we're done here, I'll pat her down for weapons or listening devices." he said quietly. "Either she's trying to play us or that damn group is trying to use her defection against us. I can feel it. I'd make her sign a contract but if she broke it, it's bye bye baby...BUT, she is practically human right now. So, on her own she's powerless." While Donnie and Insanity had been talking, Warren had heard enough to know that there was another group out there that want to stop these two. Given what they seemed to plan on doing to him, he was all for trying to find this group to get help. He seized the opportunity while they were distracted to jump to his feet and bolt for what he thought was the exit. Donnie placed a hand on Insanity's shoulder and grinned, watching Warren run. "Wait for it." he chuckled. A second later, bare footsteps could be heard on the marbled floor, running back into the room from another exit. Waren froze when he saw that he was facing his captors again and looked both frightened and confused. He quickly turned and ran back the way he came, only to run back into the room from another entrance. Donnie laughed and stood. "How do you like my spells?" he asked then gave him a dark look. "Now, how should we punish you for your disobedience?" "No! No, no! Please!" Warren yelped and fell to his knees. "I-I'm sorry! Please don't hurt me anymore! I'll do what you want! I'm sorry!" --- "Aww!" Jack complained and pulled a face. Tia giggled and stroked Xenos's arm. "Maybe while Jack is learning, you could give me a 'private tutoring?'" she suggested subtly. --- On the way out, a kind old man had heard Pain's comment and stopped them both to point out that most establishments in the UK don't even accept the Euro, but that there was a foriegn exchange shop not too far from the museum that could change his US dollars into British pounds. This entire thing had amazed Lilly who looked at the differences in money as they were being exchanged. "Apparently before our war, our world had several currencies too. But when everything went bad, we all found it easier to just stick to one form of currency." She told Pain as they entered the diner. "That was before I was born though, so I've never actually seen more than one type of currency before. It seems a little odd to me now." --- River groaned, his face was already bruised and swelling from the beating. "Looked...convincing though...right?" he groaned, trying to pass off his impulsive attack as an effort to convince Donnie that Patience was really defecting. "But what if it doesn't?!" Sebastian panicked while holding on tightly to Carter shirt and resting his head on his shoulder. "Carter, she'll be alone with him again and he's a monster!" --- Charles entered the room. He sat next to her. "Amelia....I should have never talk to you the way I did." Tears dripped down his cheeks. "I may be a husband and a father but you're a mother and a wife. You can make your own decisions. I'm the one who made you feel locked in." "I just want to protect my family." Amelia cried softly. She then looked up at Charles, confused. "We're... not married." She pointed out and blinked away tears. But it did cause her to think 'should they be?'. She used one hand to wipe away some of her tears. "I have so much weight on my shoulders, Charles. I want to protect you and Oliver. But I also have a responsibility to protect Hell from the likes of Donnie... and so far I haven't even been able to do that... what kind of Queen does that make me?" --- "Phineas, you know that's not what we do here!" Fenton argued. "Just stop and think for a moment. I know we messed up but our motivations were selfless! Surely you can see that? There are other patients here to protect, not just you and Kasper!" By this time security had arrived but Fenton had held up his hands to stop them approaching. He felt he might be able to reason with Phineas. "Please calm down and just think. Is this what Kasper would want you to do? He's not hurt, Phineas. He was never in danger. You must see that?" --- Azrael shrugged and wiped at his eyes. "After centuries of it... I'm used to it." He half lied. "I know what you went through. I'm sorry you had to go through a life like that." He said while lifting his hand to give Billy's a gentle squeeze. "But as long as we don't let the negative parts of our lives affect who we are, we can be capable of doing so much good." Denix Vames - March 4, 2022 "Actually, I was thinking of something more relaxing. Like a store of some kind. What's the most easiest thing to sell?" ,asked Nate. --- Insanity grinned. "Why don't we have a threesome right now?" --- Xenos blushed. He awkwardly chuckled. "Anytime." He headed to the door. "I'll be back in a moment to fetch a TV. Do any of you need anything?" --- "Some currency from other countries definitely look weird. There's some that have all sorts of colors on them. It's like I'm looking at pretend play money." Pain grabbed a seat where he looked through the menu. "I know you've never ate here but see what seems cool to you. I can order it." --- Will sighed. "Yeah, it sure did." He carried him inside where he placed him on the couch. The mafia had gone upstairs to hang out there in case they were needed. Carter frowned. "I know. I'm just trying to hope here. We just have to believe in her. Honestly, Donnie seems like he can easily be tricked." --- "I'm sorry. I got ahead of myself when I called us that." ,said Charles. "But you're right. You should be able to defend Hell as its Queen." He looked at Oliver. "If it helps, I'll take care of Oliver here while you go and fight Donnie with our friends. I want you to know that I trust you even through all my fears." He caressed her cheek. "Because I love you." --- Phineas opened his eye. He looked at Kasper then at the mess that he caused. "What have I done?" He let the iron rod go. "What have I done?!" He sobbed over him as he said, "I am a monster!" --- Billy smirked. "Wished someone had told me that a long time ago." He raised a brow. "Why are you drunk by the way?" shadowess - March 4, 2022 "A few things," Tom said thoughtfully. "Flowers, baked goods, soaps... What kinds of things would you like to sell?" --- "What a wonderful idea." Donnie grinned. Warren's face turned pale but he fell silent as he stared at the two men. "Stand up," Donnie ordered and after a second's hesitation, Warren stood while still holding his hands over his groin. Removing his shirt, Donnie approached him and caressed his cheek. Warren flinched then froze while lowering his eyes submissively and looking away from them. "You don't want us to hurt you?" Donnie asked him in a softer voice, though he was grinning maliciously. Warren shook his head as a couple of tears dripped down his cheeks. "Then don't disobey your masters. Kiss me." Warren was shaking as Donnie leaned closer to him and he closed his eyes, letting him press his lips against his. Donnie kissed him slowly to see if Warren would pull away or react negatively. When he didn't, he slipped his tongue into his mouth. At first, Warren shivered and cringed but dreading the consequences, he forced himself to relax and let the kiss continue. Pulling back, Donnie smiled then moved around Warren to stand behind him. He gripped the back of Warren's neck and forced him to walk over to Insanity until he was right in front of him. "Don't be shy. Kiss him too and this time, make it believable." Donnie said next to Warren's ear before starting to kiss his neck. Shivering at the kisses, Warren looked at Insanity nervously before leaning forward and kissing him hesitantly. --- "Candy!" Jack announced with his hands up. Tia shook her head. "Absolutely not. You'll be awake all night!" she said to Jack who then lowered his arms and a disappointed frown. "But that does remind me. It's almost time for dinner." Tia said while turning to Xenos. "We'll need something for that. I WAS planning on making a roast dinner before those men broke in." --- Lilly looked at the menu as they sat down and had been a little nervous as she looked at the unfamiliar letters on the laminated card. She was excited to try different food but felt a little out of place and embarrassed due to her illiteracy. At Pain's suggestion though, she visibly relaxed and gave him a thankful smile before pointing to an image of a burger with fries. "What's that?" she asked. --- "Then how has he lasted so long?" Sebastian questioned. At that moment, Will had carried River in and placed him on the couch. Sebastian's eyes widened and he let go of Carter to get a better look at the state River was in. "What happened?!" "We... nailed it..." River groaned. "D-Donnie did this? ... And we just handed Patience over to him!? A man that could do this?!" Sebastian was beginning to freak out, as was apparent by his sudden hyperventilating. A moment later, David had appeared with a very angry looking Damien. "That son of a bitch!" Damien growled. "Damien just woke up from his last encounter with Donnie," David explained. "I just caught him up..." he looked around at Will and the others with mild confusion. "Now what did I miss? What's happened to him? Where's Patience?" --- Amelia blinked at Charles as he explained away the reason he'd slipped up and said they were husband and wife. To Amelia, it confirmed something very important. If he could think of them like that now, then there was absolutely no reason for her to doubt that he loved her. Her lip quivered at his words and tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked into his eyes. She leaned towards him and kissed him softly and slowly. As she did, she could feel her mind quieted a bit and the stress she'd been feeling was beginning to evaporate. Sensing that things had calmed down, Oliver had stopped crying and was cooing quietly as he looked up at his parents. Just as the kiss broke, Amelia's blue eyes lit up. Her wings shimmered behind her before fading away. A sign that her love for him was still as strong as it had been the first time they'd kissed. "There's something wrong with me," Amelia whispered as she looked at Charles worried. It was only while they'd kissed that she had become calm enough to realise that she hadn't been acting herself. "I don't feel...right. Charles, I don't know what to do." --- Relieved that Phineas was beginning to see sense, Fenton waved down the security to signal to them that they wouldn't be needed before he clamoured over the broken door to get into the room. "Phineas, you're not a monster. You never have been!" he said gently as he walked around to face him. "You just need some support and if I might make an observation?" he asked cautiously before speaking again. "I think your fears of being controlled are reflected in the way that you act... by trying to control everything yourself." The doctor shook his head. "Life, or in our case, afterlife is full of events and situations that get out of our control. Accidents, mistakes... these things will inevitably happen to all of us at some point. If we were unable to stop them from happening then we can, at the very least, do our best to help make things right in the aftermath. All we can ever do is our best. Does this make sense?" he sighed and looked at Kasper then gestured to him. "This is the perfect example. What I did to him was wrong. Now that I have realised this, I am going to accept full responsibility. I will apologise to him when he wakes up and I will ensure that going forward, both of you are heard." He looked up at Phineas. "I can't take back what I've done. But I can do my best to make up for it." --- Azrael chuckled at the question. "I was at a party. It was going great but then I guess we got kicked out of the venue..." he raised his head a little and looked around curiously. "How'd I even get here?" he asked, unable to remember why he'd decided to teleport to Hell, of all places. "Shoot... My one day off in almost half a decade and I didn't even get laid..." he slapped his hand against his own forehead. "Knew I forgot to do something..." he then chuckled again, drunkenly. "Pun intended..." Denix Vames - March 4, 2022 "Anything that smells good." Nate let a bar of soap appear in his hand. "Soap does sound like a good idea. They have some really great smells." --- Insanity unbuttoned his shirt after taking his coat off. He caressed Warren's cheek before kissing him. --- "I'll have someone cook that then. Just relax and stay here." Xenos left. With a TV and full meal for everyone, it felt sort of like home. --- "It's called burger and fries. They're pretty good. Everybody loves them. It's basically eating potatoes and cow meat but in a more better way." Pain pointed at the hot dog. "I think I'll go for this. That's pork." --- "Hey! It's going to be ok. Just take some deep breaths." ,said Carter. Will frowned at David before turning away. "It was her plan. She's with Donnie now. She's going to try and get him caught off guard so that we can take him out. I know you're pissed at us but she decided this. And we supported her." --- Charles sighed. "David told me.....Carol is still a part of you. I believe she can also influence you in some ways. Like your thinking." --- Phineas sat in a corner as he cried. "Is that really what I've been doing? Trying to control? I-I didn't mean to." He lowered his head. "How could I possibly do better? Every time I try and do anything, this always happens." He clutched his hand when there was a sudden cut. Black blood dripped from it. "What's this? Why is my blood....black?" --- "Trying to get laid? Ain't you never heard of settling down?" ,asked Billy. Shadowess - March 4, 2022 Tom grinned at the idea. "Considering you can summon soap from nothing, you're going to save a lot in manufacturing fees!" he laughed. "Maybe you could do something like Lush?" he then suggested. --- Donnie had started kissing Warren's shoulders and shoulder blades while moving his hands around to feel his chest. Not wanting to anger them, Warren did as he was told and kissed Insanity a little more convincingly than he'd kissed Donnie. He shivered again as he felt Donnie's hands on his chest but he made no moves to resist either of them. He let out a small, restrained whimper when he felt Donnie grab one of his hands and pull it away from his groin, only to then force him to rub Insanity's crotch, over his pants. "Just like that," Donnie whispered into his ear before slowly letting go of his hand. He smiled when he saw Warren continuing to do so once he'd let go of him and he began nibbling on his shoulder gently and rubbing his hips against his, causing a small involuntary moan to escape Warren. Donnie brought a hand up to brush some of Warren's hair away from his ear. "You belong to us now," he whispered. "You will obey us. You will fulfil our desires whenever we want. Do this for us, and we will look after you. You will be protected from all the Demons in Hell. All that we ask, is your absolute obedience." Warren thought on these words while continuing to kiss and caress Insanity. As far as he knew, these two were the rulers of Hell and souls were normally tortured for their sins here. So for all he knew, this was his only option when it came to protecting himself. Afraid of the idea of wandering Hell alone for eternity and constantly being on the run from demons who might torture him, Warren quickly made up his mind and his kisses suddenly became more voluntary as well as passionate. He stood closer to Insanity and ran his other hand over his bare chest while slipping his tongue into his mouth. --- Food eaten and child snoozing on the end of the couch, Tia had cuddled up to Xenos as they continued to watch the tv. She looked up at him, knowing they were now free to talk without the risk of worrying Jack. "Who were those men?" she whispered. "Why would they want to try to hurt us?" --- "Oh." Lilly looked at the images curiously. "I think I'll try that one next time." she smiled at him, then nodded to the menu. "I'd like to try that first one. It looks interesting." --- David looked enraged but he was silent. He stared at them for a minute before marching out of the backdoor to stand in the garden, trying to calm himself down. "Stoic as ever. Even when furious." Damien rose a brow at David then looked back at Will in annoyance. "So, let me get this straight, you guys practically handed over a pregnant and practically human Patience to a guy who knows spells to keep his captives isolated. Quick question, what do you think would happen if Donnie ever discovered that she was spying on him for you guys? How do you think that will end?" "Oh, no!" Sebastian groaned. He'd just started to calm down a bit with Carter's help but Damien's last comments had set him off again. "Relax, Dracula," Damien said while putting his hands into his own pockets. "Lucky for you, an ex-king of Hell is here to help and not only am I familiar with how Donnie gets his power but I was also trained to do the same." he pointed to himself with his thumb. "So, who wants to sign my-?" "No, Damien," David growled as he stepped back into the house and glared at his grandson. "Those things cause nothing but trouble! We can defeat him without them!" "Lucifer was the only Devil to use these and he kept his crown for centuries!" Damien argued. "Lucifer also destroyed every other Devil that he ever came across to eliminate his competition for the throne. In fact, I'm certain the only ones he left alive were the children he'd never raised, nor claimed. We cannot use his tactics. They cause nothing but suffering." "Worked out alright for me. I became Lucifer's apprentice." Damien shrugged. "And that was thanks to you if I recall." "I didn't have a choice!" David barked. "And if you'll also recall, those damn contracts are the reason your mother and sister are in oblivion!" Damien's cheeky grin had slipped into a frown and he glared back at David. --- "Carol?" Amelia's eyes widened and she glanced away from Charles for a moment. "So, she's the reason I've been feeling..." Amelia gasped as a look of realisation crossed her features. "Oh, it all makes sense now. I've been feeling so restless, powerless and trapped lately. It's not because of anything going on in my life, it's because she's tired of being trapped in me!" She looked back at Charles. "But how do we solve this? She became a part of me when I became a Devil. It was part of the spell. If she leaves me... I might not be a Devil anymore! Then I couldn't be Queen!" --- "I-I'm not sure." The doctor admitted. "This isn't something that I've seen before." Kasper groaned and blinked several times. He looked around like he'd just woken up from a long nap. When he saw Phineas, his eyes lit up and he flung his arms around him. He didn't notice the wreckage in the room or the cut on Phineas's hand at first because he was just so overcome with relief at seeing that he was safe. "Phineas! Are you ok?! Did he hurt you?! I tried! I tried to help!" he sobbed into his shoulder. --- "With my kind of job?" Azrael scoffed. "I'm lucky to get a day off once in a while! Any relationship I'd get into wouldn't last... So, I just don't bother." Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - March 4, 2022 "Lush is a soap company? Sounds more like what you feel before sex. But if they're a good brand to work with then I guess I could try them out." ,said Nate. --- Insanity moaned as he began stripping himself off of any clothes. He forced him on his knees where he was close to his crotch. "Do it." (private time) --- "They didn't want to. Donnie had them under his control when they sent them. Since they died, the spell wore off. Thankfully, this means that they can go back to their regular lives." ,said Xenos. He placed a hand on hers. "I promise that I'll never let anything happen to you or Jack. You're my family." --- "Alright. Do you want to try some sodas? They've got all kinds of flavors. It's basically a carbonated drink. They're awesome." ,said Pain. --- Salvo walked downstairs with a cigarette in his hand. He stood in front of Damien. "Look kid. If there's one thing I know about contracts, it's that they're nothing but bad news. And the lady knows what she's doing. She'll be fine. Trust me." He tapped the end of the cigarette before taking a puff. --- "I really doubt she being out of you would make you not a Devil anymore. Besides, I think it's time that we give Carol her own space. Otherwise, it's only to hurt you both." ,said Charles. He slightly nodded. "Please Amelia. For the baby." --- Phineas held him tight. "I know you did. I'm sorry that I ever left. I was a fool to think that I could beat him. He was the one who played me out as a clown. I promise that I'll never leave your side again." --- "What about dating a soul? Angel? Demon? Isn't there someone out there who could stay with you?" ,said Billy. Shadowess - March 6, 2022 "You're probably better off going independent." Tom pointed out. "We could visit a Lush for ideas but if a company as big as that got wind of your powers, they'd take full advantage of you to save themselves money." --- "At least they're free now." Tia sighed though she was still concerned. Who was this Donnie and why did he want to hurt them? She lost her train of thought however when Xenos held her hand and she turned her head to look at him. Her heart swelled at his promise. She kissed him, softly and sweetly. "I love you," she said quietly. --- "Carbonated?" Lilly tilted her head a little. "Like those red cans?" she asked, referring to the ones she'd seen the other's drink back at their hangout. "That might be interesting." she nodded then looked at the images of the drinks. She had no idea what flavours any of them were and wasn't sure where to even start with them. "Um... I think I'll just try whatever you're having," she said, looking back up at him. --- Damien glared at Salvo. His conditioning under Lucifer had trained him to recognise his current body language and defiant tone to be a challenge to his authority. Lucifer had always taught him that such insolence should not be tolerated. Ordinarily, in this kind of scenario, Damien would have been expected to assert himself but instead, he had to practise some restraint. He couldn't just go around killing Amelia's friends, after all. She might already be pissed at him for not going to see her since his return without adding something like that to the reasons for her to be angry at him. Instead, he settled for what he thought was a mild warning but would actually come across as a full-blown threat. "I'd back off if I were you. It's not wise to antagonise me." --- Amelia looked at Charles with a mixture of frustration and anguish. "You don't understand." she shook her head. "Carol is my mum. If I knew a way to bring her back, I'd do it in a second! She was destroyed and what little part of her essence was left was absorbed into me when I became what I am." She looked down at the ground tearfully. "There's a reason that you and Damien have the ability to make more Devils but I don't. I'm not the same type of Devil as either of you. It's like how Blood Gods are still Devils but they're a different type. You, Damien, Lucifer and even Donnie and Insanity now... you're all Devils who are descended from Angels. But the Devil that gave me their power? Was one of the Ancient ones... the original Devils. The ones who were born and lived in Hell before Lucifer and his followers fell and wiped them all out." she explained. "I found him when I was a kid. I'd slipped away from David and Carol for the millionth time to explore... I found him in Hell's Cells and he told me how his race had been destroyed and he'd been kept as a memento... He put the spell in my head and told me that I'd need it one day. I went back to release him after I'd changed but he was gone... only dust was left in his cell." a tear rolled down her cheek. "I think the spell takes power from the Devil who gave it to make the newer one strong... he must've given me everything he had and destroyed himself in the process." She used her free hand to wipe away some of her tears. "What I'm saying is, I don't know how much Carol affects the spell that I cast. If she's taken from me, it might undo it and I'll be a fairy again. If that happened, Donnie would take full advantage and overthrow me in a heartbeat... I'm stuck and I don't know what to do!" --- Kasper kissed him hurriedly and passionately, over and over. "I'm just glad that you're safe!" he cried between kisses before hugging him again. Doctor Fenton watched them both with a thoughtful expression for a moment before kneeling down to their level. "I don't think this setting is making your recovery as easy as it should." He observed. "Phineas, you have obvious anxiety just from being here." he sighed and removed his glasses to rub his eyes with his finger and thumb. "Let me see what I can work out. It won't be easy with Phineas not being a resident of Heaven but if it helps you both to recover from your traumas then it's worth a shot. Stay here." he said as he replaced his glasses and left the room. Several minutes later, he would return with a clipboard that held official-looking forms. He held a blue pen in his other hand. "Alright, here's a solution for you. It's entirely up to you if you want to do this. Kasper is a resident in Heaven so he's been assigned his own home here. If he agrees to be responsible for you and you both agree to attend counselling at least once per week then Phineas can legally live in Kasper's home. Sound good? If this is something that you think might help then Kasper will just need to sign these forms to confirm that he will be responsible for your stay in Heaven going forward." "I-... I have a house here?" Kasper was taken aback by all of it. He was overwhelmed with joy at the thought that he and Phineas could live together in a more private and personal space. He was astonished though that there was a housing system in Heaven and that he apparently already owned land here. "Of course." Fenton smiled. "This is Heaven. Kasper, for a Steinheil, you are a remarkably kind soul. Oh-! No offence intended by that. It's just that your family have a reputation for being racist murderers. Since your family began hunting vampires centuries ago, you're actually the first Steinheil to make it into Heaven upon their death. It's like looking at a unicorn. All that training your parents put you through, you didn't once take part in their hunts, did you?" "N-no..." Kasper admitted with reddened cheeks. "We usually split up in the woods, so I'd double back and go home when they couldn't see me. I just couldn't do it..." "That's a good thing, Kasper. You made the conscious decision to not take part in a grave sin." Kasper looked down at the ground in shame. "But I didn't try to stop them..." "They were your family, Kasper. You were in a difficult position. Which is why it hurt all the more when the man you thought loved you, murdered you when you finally got up the courage to set him free." "Because he just saw me as one of them..." Tears rolled down Kasper's cheeks. Fenton smiled kindly and picked up the box of tissues from the nearby bedstand before offering them to Kasper. "Not even a therapy session and you're already making progress," he told him reassuringly. Kasper took a tissue and dabbed at his eyes while trying a small smile. He looked back at Phineas. "What do you think? Want to come live with me?" --- "Stay with me?" Azrael looked up at Billy. "No... I couldn't ask anyone to do that... My job is deeply depressing and it really takes a toll after a while. That's why I let off steam like this..." he gestured to himself. He sighed deeply, blinking back tears as he stared up at the sky. "It's fine... I've been alone this long... what's one or two more millennia?" Denix Vames - March 6, 2022 "Actually, I was thinking of doing things the human way. Just to try it out. I think I might like it more than my powers." ,said Nate. --- Xenos returned the kiss. "I'm sorry that my job keeps me away from you and Jack. If I had been there....I know you're alright but still. I worry." --- "Then it's coke for the both of us." Pain raised his hand. Getting a waiter to come over. He told them their orders before the menus were taken away. "So, you doing alright now? It's just that I'm always...." He nervously rubbed the back of his neck. "Well, let's just say that when a friend is sad then I'll be there to help out no matter what." --- Salvo laughed. "Who stuck a foot up your ass? I'm just telling it like it is. Patience's got the right idea." He poked at his chest. "Not you." Carter stepped in between before things could have gotten ugly. "Enough! Both of you! Doing this isn't going to help." He rolled his eyes. "Salvo's definitely only right about one thing. You're such a five year old, Damien." --- "Then why don't the two of you try to talk to each other? See if you can work together? Since it seems like she can never leave you, it's best to connect mentally well with each other." ,said Charles. --- Phineas stepped out of the room. "Look at what I caused. You don't want me around you. My sunlight...." He held a sad smile as he looked at Kasper. "You would be a fool to bring a dangerous beast into your own home. I deserve to be locked up. I should be bound and chained. Maybe the people in my village were right about me." He looked at the damage surrounding him. Frowning he said, "I am an abomination." He brushed his hand against the broken table. "I just wish I could-" The broken furniture began to repair itself before settling back to their right places. His eye widened. He looked at his hand. "I thought I could only cause destruction." --- "Fucking christ! That long?" Billy shook his head. "Look man. How about I hang out with you for a bit? Looks like you could use a friend. And we have been talking long enough for me to know that I like your company." --- "Get the fuck off of me bitch!" A teenage boy had been arrested for vandalizing the high school that he attends. Autumn had come back to the precinct so that she could do her homework there. She watched the guy struggle with an officer who a good grip on him. She seemed intrigued by his clothes. Shadowess - March 6, 2022 Tom's smile grew and he nodded in approval. "It's definitely rewarding spending time on something and seeing it come together." --- Moving her hand to hold his as well, Tia gave it a gentle squeeze. "Never apologise," she whispered. "Me and Jack... we're strong. We're survivors. I knew what I was getting into when I opened up my heart to you and I would have it no other way. Your job is important. You protect the world. Let me protect our home." she gently nudged his nose with her own while giving him a coy smile. --- Lilly blinked at Pain. Then she blushed a little while tucking her hair behind her ears again before resting her arms on the table. "Thank you. I appreciate that. It's like I said back at that bar though. I'm the happiest that I've ever felt. Because for the first time in my life, I feel like I actually have a chance... a chance to live without fear or persecution. I can..." she chuckled at the realisation before finishing her sentence. "I can really relax. Instead of being on edge all the time." --- As a knee-jerk reaction to Carter's insult, Damien's eyes immediately turned red and he turned to him. Seeing the danger and knowing from past experiences what Damien was like, both David and Sebastian jumped into action. Sebastian grabbed Carter to pull him out of Damien's reach and David stepped between them just in time for Damien's fist to connect with his face instead of Carter's. The sheer force of the hit sent him flying into the far wall- and through it! Damien's eyes widened when he realised what he'd done and what he'd almost done to Carter. Struggling against his instincts which told him to continue fighting, he took a step back and stared through the hole in the wall to see if David was alright. With a pained grunt, David stood while holding his swelling face. "I-I-..." Damien stammered, seemingly shocked by his own quick temper. Foolishly, bravely, or both, Mon had stepped in front of Salvo and was now pointing his gun at Damien. "You think you're some kind of tough guy, huh?" Mon asked although he was sweating. "Coming here, laying down the law and throwing your weight around. You ain't tough. Just a bully is what you are." Damien snapped out of his stupor to glare at Mon who shivered but maintained his composure. Unwilling to back down while there was a threat to his Don in the room. "I came here to try and help!" Damien snapped back. "If Donnie is using those contracts then we must fight fire with fire! But if non of you will listen to me, then fine! I guess I'll just have to gather up some signatures on my own to take him on!!" "No, Damie-!" David shouted but Damien had vanished, but not before letting out a blast of his energy to smash all the windows, glasses and mirrors in the room. "No, no, no!" David shook as he climbed back into the room through the hole in the wall. "I'm sorry all, this is my fault. I should've known that it would be far too early to involve him in something like this! He's lapsed back into the Devil he was when he was Lucifer's apprentice..." he looked at Will. "He's struggling but I know he wants to change. He's told me as much. I need your help. We need to stop him before he gets anyone to sign one of those damned contracts. I just know that he'll regret it later and it might hinder his recovery. Please." "Knowing Damien though, he's not going to go quietly." Sebastian sighed, catching his breath after his panic attacks as well as the effort to save Carter. "He's stubborn. He'll put up a fight." "I know..." David nodded, still holding his nose. "Fight him if you have to. Just don't let him follow in Lucifer's footsteps again. He needs to learn that there are alternatives." --- Amelia shrugged. "The only time she ever tried to communicate with me was in a dream and it was to tell me to find the pregnancy book in Hell." Amelia caressed Oliver's cheek with her index finger, still finding it amazing how small his face was in comparison to her hand. Oliver stared up at her and cooed at her gentle touch. "I wonder if doing something like that takes up a lot of energy for her. In comparison to just influencing my emotions, it would make sense." she thought out loud. She then had an idea and looked at Charles. "I wonder..." she stood and walked into Oliver's bedroom to place him into his cot before walking back and sitting next to Charles again. "You're really strong when it comes to telepathy and empathy... Is there a way for you to send me to sleep and try to coax her out to talk? Maybe she'll have a better idea of what to do?" --- "You only think that because that's what you've been told your whole life," Kasper said as he approached Phineas and lay a gentle hand on his arm. "I want you to come with me. I need you. If that makes me a fool then fine! I'd rather be a fool in love and a lonely intelligent man." he said tearfully, confessing how he felt for Phineas without hesitation. --- Azrael looked at Billy again, taken aback by the offer. "You WANT to come with me?" he asked, as if finding this difficult to believe. He considered the offer. He supposed that it wasn't the same as dating someone as neither of them really had any real commitments to each other. Which meant that if or when Billy found Azrael's job to be too much, he could always just leave and this wouldn't negatively affect their friendship. After all, Azrael never expected Gabriel or Nate to join him during his work for the same reason. He smiled and nodded. "If that's what you would like, then I would be glad of the company. You won't be able to follow me when I take a soul to Heaven but I can always come back to meet up with you again when I'm done with dropping them off." --- Officer Hayward pulled the boy along by his arm until they reached the small holding cell. "Sit tight kiddo while I call your parents," she said in an almost bored tone as she locked the cell door behind him. She took out a small notepad and pen, then looked at him expectantly. "What's your name and address?" Malone was sitting at his desk, not too far away. He glanced up at them briefly before returning his eyes to the report that he was trying to finish. Meanwhile, Kodi walked into the room while holding two mugs. He set one down in front of Autumn. "Thought you could use some hot chocolate," he said to her with a small smile. "It's getting pretty chilly out. I'll be winter again before we know it." he chuckled as he brought his own mug up to his lips. "What are you working on there?" he asked while looking at her homework. Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - March 6, 2022 "I hope I can get that feeling. I need something to forget the fact that Heaven sucks." ,said Nate. --- Xenos chuckled. "Deal." He kissed her deeply. --- "Then maybe that means you can hang out with us some more? There are lots of places to go to for some fun." ,said Pain. --- "Boss!" Bern threw himself in front of Salvo as shards of glass pierced into his back. The impact made him fall over. Salvo looked at him as he was under Bern. "No! Bern!" He placed him on his side. "Fuck! This looks bad." Carter knelt by Bern. "We need to get him to the hospital." "We can't do that. They'll find out we're still around. We have our own personal doctor. Let's just get him back to the mansion." Will nodded at David. "You lead the way. I'll give him a wake up call." --- "I could try. Just hold still." Charles placed his hands on her head. Sending her to a deep sleep. He gently laid her down. "Carol? If you can hear me, please talk to Amelia. You and her need to talk." --- "Kasper...." His right eye suddenly opened. Resembling that of his left eye. Tears were leaving both of them. He cupped his cheeks before passionately kissing him. --- "What do you mean? Are you saying that I can't see my friends ever again?" Billy stood. "That isn't right! I need to be there with them!" --- The teenager held up his middle finger. "Up yours!" "Some annoying essay about that french guy called Napoleon. I don't even know why they bother teaching us this stuff. It's not like it ever helped me with my struggles." Autumn crossed her arms. "Besides, he sounds like a dick." She stood when she heard some shouting. "What's going on with that guy? Can I go over there and look?" shadowess - March 8, 2022 Tom cupped Nate's cheek and looked at him lovingly. "I could help," he said softly. "I'm not sure how but I could learn. I was thinking of doing a course in accounting before I changed. Maybe it's not too late to enrol at a college and get the qualification for it? Then I could help you when it comes to keeping track of expenses and profits." As Tom thought of this, he found himself feeling excited by the idea of picking up where he left off before ADIEU had flipped his life upside down. It was yet another way that his change to vampirism had given him a second chance at life. --- Tia kissed Xenos back and caressed his cheek as she did. She then broke the kiss and looked behind her when she heard Jack start to snore. She covered her mouth and stifled a laugh as she looked back at Xenos playfully. "Shall we visit 'our spot'?" she asked, referring to the part of the woods where they had made love for the first time. --- Lilly's smile became warm as she looked at Pain. "I'd like that," she said softly. "Maybe you could show me some of these places?" --- "Dammit... I'd come with you but... you know..." River said to Will from the couch, barely able to see now from both his eyes swelling up. "What's an injured Blood God gotta do to get some blood around here?" he called to the others. "Bern!" Mon also knelt by him and held his hand. "Hang on, Bern. We'll get you to the doc. He'll fix you up." he said then took his arm. "This is guna sting," he warned, then helped him to stand so they could walk him to the car. David had taken a handkerchief and held it against his nose as he watched the others try to carry Bern out of the house. "One moment," he said before placing the fingers from both his hands on either side of his nose and popping his nose back into place with a sickening crunch. He grunted from the pain but kept applying pressure with his handkerchief. "That's a little better." "I know something that might help." Rob appeared in the room. He winced at the sunlight which shone through the window. "Also, disclaimer. I'm pretty hungover so this is just a quick visit and I would really appreciate it if you all spoke quietly, thanks." he dug into his pocket and pulled out the bracelet that he had once worn. "I recently had to wear this as a penalty for...oh, it doesn't matter why. Here," he said, not wanting to go into detail about his affiliation with Mickey. He held it out for Will to take. "I'm not sure if it'll work on Devils but it's worth a shot." "What does it do?" David asked, looking at it curiously. "And also, who are you?" "Oh, right. That's right. I don't think I've met any of you. My name is Rob. I'm with Gabriel and that bracelet basically strips the wearer of their powers. The only thing they'll be able to do is teleport. Other than that, they're basically just slightly stronger than a normal human. The only person that can take it off, is the person who put it on them. Might be useful if you want to keep him safe while talking some sense into him." --- Amelia took a breath and relaxed as Charles did his thing, trusting him completely. Within seconds, she was sleeping deeply. A further few seconds later, her eyes flickered open again. Amelia then gave Charles a playful smirk. "Hello handsome." she purred before sitting up and looking at her hands. "Oh, it feels good to have a little control for a while." she shook her head and smirked at Charles again. "Don't worry, it's not permanent. I could never have control like this normally, even when she slept because she was always still at least a little conscious. Fun fact, Amelia is usually a very light sleeper." She turned to Charles and gave him a more serious look. "But I don't just want temporary fixes. I need something permanent. I've enjoyed watching over her but it's time that I had my own life again. I've been thinking a lot about what that man said to me at the wedding. Hell! If a Blood God essence can get his own body then why can't I?" she shook her head then in anticipation of Charles's worries over Amelia. "She'll be fine. We just need a spell that separates part of my soul from her while not stripping her of the spell she'd already placed. Ask that Hades chick. She's a Leviathan and from what I overheard, she's been around a long time. If there's ever a race who is familiar with the type of Devil that Amelia is, it's a Leviathan! From the stories I was told, both Ancient Devils and Leviathans used to be kind buddy-buddy before Hell's first take-over. Even if it doesn't work and Amelia winds up a fairy again, she could always ask you or one of the other Devils to change her. She won't be the same kind of Devil she was but she'd still be Devil." Carol explained hurriedly, not sure of how much freedom she'd have before Amelia woke up. --- Kasper was surprised by his other eye-opening and seeming to function again like a normal eye. He kissed Phineas back just as passionately while resting his hands on his chest. Before they could get too carried away, Doctor Fenton quietly faked a cough into his fist. He had been watching them with a small smile. When the kiss would break and they'd look in his direction, Fenton would hold the clipboard out for Kasper. He took it and smiled at Phineas with pink cheeks. He took the pen from Fenton as well and signed the documents eagerly. Once that was done, he handed the clipboard back and held Phineas's hand. Doctor Fenton handed the clipboard and pen to a nearby nurse and asked that they take it to the reception desk to process before turning back to face them. "Alright." he sighed and held out his hands. "Ready to see your new home?" --- Azrael frowned then looked up at the sky thoughtfully. "Well... You were granted the status of Angel before you were murdered here... and Heaven is considering opening up to Demons and Devils... you know, once this whole Donnie thing blows over..." He sat up and looked at Billy, placing a hand on his. "Let me see what I can do! Wait here," he said before vanishing. A couple of minutes later, Azrael reappeared and no longer stank of booze. In fact, he was completely sober now. "Well. He called me a drunken dumbass but he also said I raised a few good points," he explained while straightening out his suit, which seemed to now be much cleaner than it had been. "He sobered me up and cleaned me up then gave me this to hand to you." he took a small, golden medallion from his pocket and handed it to Billy. "Whatever you do, don't lose it. It grants its holder permission to be in Heaven. Kind of like a passport." he shrugged. --- Kodi chuckled at Autumn's comments about her homework. "Ahh, that guy. See, the reason they teach us these things is so that we don't forget how they happened and we can try to prevent something like that from ever happening again. It's like humanity as a whole is trying to learn from past mistakes." He then glanced over at the other teenager in the holding cell and frowned disapprovingly. "I don't know Autumn. Looks like Hayward has her hands full as it is with him. Best not to distract her. Besides, you should try to focus more on this." he tapped her homework with his index finger. "So that you don't end up like that." he pointed to the boy with his thumb. "Now, I gotta go file away some paperwork. Promise me you won't go getting involved?" Hayward had sighed and rolled her eyes at the kid. "Look, it's either I call your parents or social services. Which is it going to be, tough guy?" Denix Vames - March 8, 2022 "Go for it. I'll support you. Besides, that just mean we get an office as our number of places to have sex in." Nate winked. --- "Of course." Xenos held her hand as they left the room. Both were soon in the woods. "This place seems to get more beautiful each time I come here." --- The waiter came back with their orders. Placing them on the table before walking away. "Yeah sure. There's lot of awesome places to check out. I think you'll like them." Pain lifted the hot dog and took a bite. "Mmm! This stuff rocks!" --- Carter handed River a blood bag. "Here ya go." Will nodded at him. "You just rest up. Me and David can handle this." He accepted the wristband from Rob before disappearing with David. Salvo quickly opened the car door. Letting Mon place Bern in the backseat. Bern groaned as blood dripped from his lips. He leaned his head against Mon's. Nearly keeling over. "Mon....I-I....lov...." He grit his teeth. With Salvo in the passenger seat, his driver began the drive back to the mansion. --- Charles nodded. "Alright. I'll talk to her then and see what I can do. I'm sure we'll find a solution. We always seem to for every problem." He looked at the cot. "Do you want to hold him since you're here? I mean I know you never left but I'm sure you know what I mean." --- Phineas smiled before nodding. "Yes!" He raised a brow. "Why are you all looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" He hadn't noticed the change in his right eye. --- "Hell yeah!" Billy gave him a tight hug. "Thanks man. I sure do appreciate it." He stuffed the medallion in his pocket. --- Autumn sighed. "Fine. I promise." The teenager crossed his arms before frustratingly saying, "Cory Blakewell." Another teenager burst into the precinct. He caught his breath. "Is Cory here? I heard he might be here. Please! I came here to help him. My name is Winters. He's my friend. I just need to talk to him." Once Kodi would leave, Autumn ran over to Winters. "I know where the cells are. Sort of. Just gotta here the sounds. C'mon. I'll take you." "Oh thank you!" They headed to two large doors in the far back. Shadowess - March 9, 2022 Tom chuckled with a cheeky grin. "So naughty!" he gasped then bit his lip while giving him a playful look. "I can't wait. Maybe we could try role play?" --- "It does, doesn't it?" Tia looked around then back at Xenos with a smile. "It reminds me of when I was saved and I was overwhelmed by the beauty of the forest." she stepped close to Xenos and placed her hands on his chest. "It reminds me of the moment I saw you. My hero." she purred. --- Lilly was fascinated by the food that was set down in front of them. She looked at Pain's hotdog curiously. She knew what sausages were but that didn't look like any kind of sausage that she was familiar with. It was red! She looked at her burger and recognised it as just as a strangely shaped sandwich. Eagerly, she picked it up to try it. After taking a bite and chewing on it a bit, her eyes lit up. She swallowed what was in her mouth before covering her smiling mouth his her hand. "It's good!" --- Mon held on to Bern, holding him steady while looking at him tearfully. "Hey, shh. Don't do that. You're going to make it, ok? Just hold on. We'll be there in no time." he looked at the driver frantically. "Can't this thing go any faster?" --- "Thank you." Carol relaxed when reassured that they would try to find a way to give her her own life. She looked towards the crib and hesitated for a few reasons. Before Amelia had come along, Carol had never really liked kids and had done her best to avoid them. But this was different. Amelia was like a daughter to her now which meant this child was the closest to a grandchild that she would ever have. However, as much as she wanted to hold him, she shook her head with a small smile. "I don't want to confuse him. Besides, I'm not sure how long I have before Amelia wakes up. I don't want to risk passing out while holding him." she smiled at Charles. "Thank you, though. I'm sure there will be plenty of time to bond with the mini Devil once I'm free." She then gave Charles a sly smile while looking him over. "You look a lot like someone I used to know. Even in your second form. I noticed from the minute I saw you and frankly, I'm surprised that David hasn't." she said while turning to him to look at him curiously. "Charles, just curious, do you know who your parents are or were?" --- "You can't tell?" Kasper asked, smiling at Phineas. He'd assumed that Phineas would have noticed the change to his depth perception. "Your eye, Phineas. It's healed," he said softly. He looked around quickly. "Wasn't there a mirror in this room?" he asked and Fenton took their hands. "It's fine. I'll teleport you to your new home now. I'm sure there will be a mirror there for you to use." he said before teleporting them outside of a cosy looking cottage near an open field. "Here we are." he let go of their hands. "It's everything I dreamt of!" Kasper gasped as he looked at the cottage. "I came from a wealthy family and spent my whole life living in a mansion. But I don't need all that. I've only ever wanted a place where I could live comfortably, in a quiet place like this, without having too much." "Your home is adaptable to you. So, if you ever get bored and want a change, the house will shift to your desired size and structure. The same goes for its contents. All of your furniture is styled to your liking and if you get hungry or thirsty, there will always be your favourite foods and drinks in the kitchen." Fenton looked at Phineas. "Because you'll be living with Kasper, the home will also adapt to you. There will be rooms suited to your tastes as well and the kitchen will also cater to your cravings." he looked back at their home with a smile. "Welcome to Heaven." --- "It's the least I could do." Azrael smiled. He then scratched the back of his head, feeling a little awkward. "I'm just sorry you had to see me in that state. So, did you mean what you said about coming with me on my rounds or was the booze making me hear things?" he asked, giving Billy a chance to change his mind if he wanted while saving face. After all, Azrael would understand if he changed his mind given how depressing his job can be at times. He took out his little black book and opened it up. "This is how I see who is due to die. Once a name appears in this book, it cannot be undone," he explained. "It also gives me a little summary of what to expect. Like here, it says this man is due to die from massive internal bleeding. Then next to it, in this column here, it says where the soul needs to be dropped off. So, this man is due to go to Heaven. It also says that his last act was self-sacrifice to save someone else. So, I guess I'll be guiding a hero to Heaven today." he showed the page to Billy. --- Content with Autumn's answer, Kodi had left her to it while he took some of his paperwork to a back office. Malone watched as the other teenager had run into the precinct and had been just about to get up to help when Autumn had run over. He watched them with a raised brow for a moment before sighing as Autumn lead the boy towards the holding cell. "Kids..." He mumbled and got up from his desk, deciding it'd probably be for the best if he kept his eye on them so that they wouldn't get into trouble. Meanwhile, Hayward smiled as she wrote the boy's name into her notepad. "That wasn't so hard, was it? Are you going to give me your address as well or do I need to look you up?" --- By the time David and Will had arrived, Damien was doing something similar to what Donnie had done. Only he was addressing a barracks full of human privates in the UK. He had already promised to make them all into Demons to give them powers to be able to protect their families. In exchange, he had told them that he wanted them to join his army in Hell, swear their loyalty and sign his contract. He held the contract up, along with a pen that was similar to the one Donnie had used. "Who's first?" "Damien!" David barked at him as soon as they appeared, making Damien jump a little. Damien turned and glared at them. "No one signs his contract!" David then shouted to the cadets. "Holy shit! It's him!" One of the soldiers gasped as they all stared at David. In another building next to this one, was a hall. In that hall was a memorial to soldiers who fought in World War Two. David was in one of the photos, standing with a group of British and American soldiers in Germany. Needless to say, the soldiers here all knew who David Sedley was. "I need to do this! This is what I was made for! To lead an army!! It's what I trained for!" Damien ranted, turning on David. "Let me protect Hell my way, dammit!" "This isn't the right way! Those contracts are dangerous to the souls who sign them and addictive to the Devils that use them!" David shouted back. "Damien, Lucifer is gone! You don't need to try and make him proud anymore!" "You don't get it!! You'll never get it!!" Damien raged. He slammed the contract down with the pen and marched over to them. Poking a finger at David's chest. "I will not back down on this! Even if you managed to convince these men not to sign, I'll just teleport and find others who will! So, stay out of my way! Or should I put you through another fucking wall!?" Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - March 9, 2022 "I mean you're practically hired already. Still, it would definitely give us a good excuse to have some fun. Want to start now?" ,said Nate. --- Xenos looked into her eyes. "What a warrior you are." He kissed her deeply. --- "Glad to hear that you like it. Try out the soda. It makes the meal way more better." Pain took a sip from his drink. --- Bern slightly chuckled. "Kind of funny, isn't it? We just got married and now...." He caught his breath. "This is happening." "On it!" ,said the driver. He hit the gas pedal. Speeding their way to the mansion. Everyone soon reached the door which the driver opened. At their doctor's room, Bern had already lost plenty of blood to make him feel woozy. On his stomach, he had no choice but to hope as the doctor worked his magic. Bern began to blink slowly. "Mon? Salvo? Why is it so cold?" --- "Actually, I'm an orphan. I was raised by the headmaster of the orphanage that I grew up. Why do you ask? Who do I resemble?" ,said Charles. --- "A mirror. I want a mirror." Phineas held up the mirror that appeared in his hand. He lifted it. He gasped at the sight of himself. He touched where his wound was but found it gone. Then he realized something which made him frown. "No...I wanted this but now that I understand things better....It just doesn't feel right. Being who I am with my mistakes is what makes me Phineas. Myself. I am grateful that I have my right eye but am I now hiding what happened to me? I don't want to do that." --- Billy rolled his eyes at Azrael's disbelief. He wrapped an arm around him and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. "Does that answer your question?" He chuckled at what he had done. --- "Why even bother talking to me any further? You've practically got enough to know what my favorite color is. I'm sure you would rather be at the computer than listen to me." ,said Cory. Autumn and Winters burst into the holding cell area. "Cory!" ,said Winters. He ran over to him. "What the hell are you doing here?" "I came here to help. I heard about what happened." "Forget it! I don't need your goddamn help!" Autumn glared. "What is wrong with you? He just wants to help." "Yeah? Well, he can stay out of it!" Winters turned to Hayward. "Please officer! Whatever he did just put the blame on me! Or let me pay it off. His parents-" "That's enough man!" ,said Cory. Winters took his glasses off before rubbing his eyes. "Damn it! Why can't you ever let me help you? For once, just let me repay you for what you've done for me." Cory seemed concerned. "Winters..." --- As both men were arguing, Will had placed the wristband over Damien's wrist. It locked itself there. Making sure it would never get off unless Will did the deed himself. Shadowess - March 11, 2022 "I'm always up for fun with you." Tom winked at him playfully and kissed his cheek. "Then I guess it's decided. I'll enrol in college and get that degree. Then I can help you with your new business." he grinned playfully before adding. "Boss." --- Drawn to Xenos's gaze, Tia kissed him back while caressing his cheek. The moon shone through the branches of the trees overhead and showered them both in the lunar light. It was not yet full but would be in the next few days. As it shone on her, Tia's brown eyes seemed to glow a little and subconsciously her body released a pheromone to make her irresistible to Xenos. Unaware of these subtle changes to her body and already caught up in the moment with Xenos, she moved her kisses down to his neck while slipping a hand through the buttoned part of his shirt to feel his chest. --- Lilly swallowed the burger and did find that on the way down it had dried her throat out a bit. She picked up her glass and took a sip. She crinkled her nose a little at the fizz, not used to carbonated drinks yet. She swallowed it then giggled a little. "The bubbles feel strange. But I kind of like it." --- Mon was by Bern's side and holding his hand tightly. "He's going to be ok, right doc?!" he looked up at the doctor frantically who gave him and Salvo a grave look but didn't say anything so as not to frighten Bern. Truthfully, there had been so many shards of glass that had struck him that it was difficult locating the smaller shards that might still be tearing him up inside. Still, he hadn't given up yet and was still pulling glass out of his back, piece by piece. Then stitch up the wounds as best he could. At the look the doctor had given them, Mon broke down into quiet, frightened sobs as he leaned his head against Bern's. "Please stay with me, Bern. I love you so much," he whispered. --- (These memories are based on previous RP's that Carol was involved in ) "Orphan, huh?" Carol nodded. It was possible then and it would explain why Charles had been left to his own devices for so long without being hunted down like the other Devils. She bit her lip, hesitant to tell him in case it upset him but she knew he'd either be told or would figure it out for himself sooner or later. "I think it'd be best if I showed you..." she lifted her hands to him. "Do you mind?" she asked before she'd place her hands on the sides of his head. "I could share my memories with you." If Charles would give her permission, she'd close her eyes and concentrate on sending him short clips of her memory... 'Carol was sitting in an arena full of Demons who were cheering at the contestants in the centre who were fighting. Clementine was one of the contestants and she was in her second form, running after a Demon who was flying about the field, holding a sword and swatting at her whenever he could. "Are you enjoying the show?" A voice came from next to Carol and she turned her head to look at him. The man was slightly taller than she was. He wore a suit and had short, blond hair. His eyes were blue and sharp as he stared back at her. "Oh, yes sire!" Carol replied eagerly. "This was a wonderful idea!" "It was hers." The man nodded to Clementine. At that moment, the Demon with the sword had managed to figure out that the crack in Clementine's head was a weak spot and he'd struck it with force, causing the crack to spread across her porcelain skin. "She's been trying to impress me lately. She wants to become my apprentice." "Her?" Carol scoffed saltily. "When we have such a good thing going?" she joked. The man smirked. A rare sight. "I made a deal with her. If she wins this little tournament thing, I would consider her." "Do you think she will?" "We'll see." They continued watching the fight and the Demon fighting against Clementine had managed to shatter her hard shell, revealing her heart. After a risky move where the Demon narrowly escaped being crushed under her fist, the Demon had thrown his sword into her heart. Killing her and ending the fight. He held his fists up triumphantly as the crowd's cheers grew louder. The only one who seemed to be angry by the outcome was the man sitting next to Carol. "Pathetic!" he seethed then stood and vanished.' After a moment's pause, Carol played another of her memories... 'Carol was following the man from the previous memory closely as he strode through the halls of the abandoned hospital. "Head them off," he ordered and Carol giggled before vanishing and reappearing on the opposite end of the hospital, blocking the way to the second exit just as a female rounded the corner. The woman was human and still alive. She was wearing a jumpsuit with a logo on the right side of her chest that said 'ADIEU'. She also had several bulky looking devices strapped to her and was holding a sword made out of angelic steel. Carol recalled that these humans had used such devices to teleport themselves into Hell on a scouting mission to collect Demons for their experiments. What they hadn't anticipated was that the man pursuing them would sense their arrival and become very protective over his people. "Hello, sweet thing." Carol purred mockingly as the woman ground to a halt and stared at her. "We should 'chat'" Carol grinned. Somewhere behind the woman, a man could be heard screaming terribly. The woman had jumped and turned her head to look in that direction. "Francis?!" She screamed in a trembling voice. This gave Carol enough time to teleport to her side and grab her sword arm, breaking it and causing her to cry out while the sword fell to the ground. The screaming had stopped and while Carol held her captive tightly, she turned them to face the man as he walked calmly around the corner. Only he no longer resembled a man. Now he was completely skeletal and covered in flames. His once pristine suit was now charred and black. In his boney hand, he held a head by its hair which was rapidly burning from the fire. He dropped the head and stood a short distance from them. "You would come into my home and challenge me?" The man's voice growled from the humanoid skull. "John will bring you down!" The woman shouted at Lucifer. "You and God! And together we will create a new Eden! Punishment Devine!!" "Not this shit again!" Carol growled. The male tilted his head forwards a little, making his stance a little more menacing. "I will destroy him as I will destroy you," he promised then reached out a hand and Carol nodded, throwing the woman to him. He gripped her tightly and she writhed. Screaming and struggling to get herself loose, the woman burned up in the man's flames. Once she was an unrecognisably burned up husk, he dropped her body and turned to look in the opposite direction. "Two down. Three to go."' Carol removed her hands from Charles's head and looked at him carefully. "I was loyal to him. Fiercely loyal... I have killed for him. I would have died for him... Then Amelia came into our lives and I did something that I swore I'd never do... I kept her a secret from him." She said as she rested her hands on her lap. "I could be wrong... but, you just look so much like him." --- Kasper hugged Phineas quickly and warmly. "Phineas, how you look does not change who you are or the man you have become," he told him as he pulled back a little to look at him. "After all, it is not your eye or your wound that I fell in love with. It's the man in here." he pressed his hand against his chest, over his heart. "You are so much more than how you appear to others." --- Azrael's cheeks turned red and he chuckled nervously. "I guess it does." he smiled at him. "Alright. Prepare yourself. These things can be pretty heart-wrenching. The only person who will be able to see us is the one who is dying and we'll need to be strong for them. They'll need as much comfort as possible once their soul leaves their body." he told Billy to prepare him. He'd then teleport them both to his next assignment. Bern. --- Hayward was beginning to get tired of Cory's tough-guy act when Autumn and Winters came running in. "What the-?" she started then listened to them all as they spoke. She folded her arms but glanced back at Cory with a look of concern when Winter's had almost mentioned his parents. Malone walked into the area hurriedly. He saw the end of the fight and sighed heavily. "Autumn, please take this young man to our break area. Make him hot cocoa or something. We've got things from here." he said to her then placed a hand on her shoulder. "It'll be alright. Promise," he said gently. Hayward nodded to Malone. "Thanks, man." "Anything you need me to do?" "No, I've got things from here. Thanks." "You got it." He then followed the other two out of the room with the intention of keeping an eye on them from his desk. Hayward turned back to Cory and looked at him for a moment before sighing and tearing the page out of her notepad. She crumpled it up and threw it into the nearby trash can. "Let's make a deal." she proposed while folding her arms again and looking at him seriously. "I'll let you off with a warning if you promise to let us know if you ever need help. With anything. We don't all have a stick up our ass, you know." she offered him a small smile. "I get it. You need them to believe you're tough. But it's ok to admit when you need help too. You know that, right?" She reached into her pocket and pulled out one of her own cards before handing it to him through the bars. "Here. If you ever get into trouble and need someone to talk to, just give me a call." --- David had been about to retort when both men heard a click. Feeling something suddenly tighten around his wrist, Damien looked down in time to see Will pull his hand away and the bracelet shift its size to fit snugly around his wrist. "What-?" Damien tried to pull it off then grew flustered when it wouldn't budge. He then began to panic when he felt his powers weakening and he looked back at his contract in time to see it- and the pen- disintegrate into ashes before any of the soldiers could have signed it. "No!" he whiled around to glare at Will. "What have you done! What is this thing?! You bastard!" He went to swing a fist at him but David had been ready for the outrage. He'd grabbed Damien's arm and spun him around. He kicked at his ankle to knock him down then pinned him to the ground. All in one fluid motion. "NO!! FUCK!! GET OFF ME!! WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?! GET THIS FUCKING THING OFF ME!!" Damien yelled furiously. "That's enough," David said sternly. "I think you've forgotten how difficult it is to be mortal. It's high time you were reminded of where you came from. You can start by helping Carter to rebuild the wall you knocked down!" "FUCK YOU!!" "Will, under no circumstances are you to remove his bracelet until he un-learns the shit Lucifer taught him!" David ordered, then stood while dragging Damien to his feet. "We have enough shit to deal with without you throwing a temper tantrum and putting the rest of us in danger!" he scolded Damien. "Lucifer should've fucking destroyed you." Damien seethed. "You were never loyal!" David became silent. Then, he spun Damien around and slapped him across the face. Hard enough that Damien was left biting back tears. He then gripped his arm and looked at Will. "Thank you for your help. Let's take the brat back to Carters now." Denix Vames - March 11, 2022 Nate chuckled. "So, want me to give an endless supply of money for your classes?" --- Xenos moaned as he ran his hands through her hair. He kissed her passionately. --- "Yeah, they can be pretty cool." Pain took another bite. He suddenly yawned. "I think playing that concert really worn me out. Guess I'll take a nap when we're done here." --- "Hey...." Bern lifted a weak hand to caress Mon's cheek. "Don't cry. It's going to be ok." "I'm ready as I'll ever be." ,said Billy before they appeared in the room. His eyes widened at the sight of Bern. "Jesus....! And I thought my death was bad." Bern moved his eyes to Azrael and him. "Huh? Wh-Who...?" --- Charles nodded at her. "Go right ahead." After looking through the memories that he saw, he just sat there in disbelief. He shook his head. "That can't be possible. I have no memories of being Lucifer. How do I look similar?" --- Phineas held a warm smile. He lifted Kasper off the ground befpre spinning him around. He then held him bridal style. "This day couldn't be any better. I've got my eye back. I can finally respect myself. But most importantly, I have you." He kissed him. --- Autumn nodded before touching Winters arm. "It's ok. Just come with me." Winters reluctantly followed her. At the break room, he sat there with a cup of hot cocoa sitting in front of him. He held his glasses as he cried. Autumn wasn't sure what to do. She awkwardly sat next to him. "You uh....really care about him." He rubbed his eyes and sniffled. "He's been my only friend at Stormstead High. I'd do anything for him." "Wait a minute. Stormstead? I go there. How come we've never seen each other?" He shrugged. "It's not like you'd want to be friends with me anyway." "But I do!" He was surprised. "Really?" She nodded. "Of course." Cory took the card. "Thanks but why are you helping me? I literally acted like a dick to you." --- Will's eye glowed. "The next time you say another comment like that you bratty bitch, I'll take your pants off and spank you. You can enjoy the embarrassment." He held David's hand. All three soon appeared in Carter's place. Carter had been watching a comedy on TV. He switched the TV off when he saw them. "I'm guessing Damien here is in trouble. Again." "And he's here to fix the wall." ,said Will. Carter couldn't help but smile. Looking at Damien. "Then you can start working today." shadowess - March 12, 2022 "No, thank you." Tom chuckled. "Like you, I think I'd prefer the satisfaction of earning something like that the human way." he kissed him softly then rested his head against his shoulder. He held Nate's hand and slipped his fingers between his. --- Letting out a soft moan, Tia kissed him back while unbuttoning his shirt. --- "It has been a very exciting day." Lilly agreed with a nod. She ate the rest of her burger and was so full from it that she barely touched her fries. She downed the rest of her drink then looked surprised when the carbonated beverage caused a burp to slip out. She quickly covered her mouth. Eyes wide and face red with embarrassment, she looked down shyly. "Sorry..." she said quietly. Awkwardly, she cleared her throat and stood from the table. "Shall we head back to the van, then?" --- Azrael gently placed a hand on Billy's shoulder and gave him a sombre look as a way of reminding him that they needed to be strong for the person dying. He removed his hand then walked over to Bern before kneeling by the bed, just beside Mon. "Hello, Bern. Please don't be afraid," he said in a gentle whisper. "I mean you no harm. My name is Azrael. I am the Angel of death. When you are ready, I will escort you to Heaven. But please don't despair. Although this is the end of your life, it is merely the beginning of your afterlife." At Bern's words, Mon had looked behind him but only saw Salvo. He looked back at Bern then glanced at the doctor who shrugged. "He's lost a lot of blood and I gave him a pretty strong dose of morphine. He's probably hallucinating." the doctor explained. Sniffling, Mon lifted his hand to hold Bern's against his cheek. "I'm right here," he said to him quietly. "I'm here and I'm not going anywhere, ok? I love you so much." Mon's voice kept breaking as he spoke. --- Carol let out a laugh at Charles's assumption and she shook her head while lightly patting his knee. "Oh, no sweet thing!" she giggled. "Trust me, you're definitely not Lucifer and I would know!Technically speaking, I've had you both." she winked. Being attached to Amelia, something like that was unavoidable. Yet she removed her hand and placed it back onto her own lap while looking at Charles fondly. "No, you're not him. But..." she sighed. "and again, I COULD be wrong... but you look strikingly like him. Both in your human form and your second form. A form that happens to be as specific as it is rare. Hell has dragons aplenty but flaming skeletons?" she shook her head. "Only ever knew one other... and you just saw him in my memories." She glanced away from him with a thoughtful expression. "Lucifer wasn't exactly a stranger to lovers and marriage either. He'd been around for centuries and had already been married a dozen times by the time I met him. So, it would only make sense that he'd have a few children over the years." She glanced back at Charles. "And it would also make sense as to why he might abandon them... like drop them off at an orphanage for example... I mean, you only need to look at what happened to Damien when he'd announced him as his apprentice. The poor boy was hunted mercilessly by Angels whenever he stepped foot on Earth. Back then, if Lucifer's apprentice had that big of a target on his back, can you imagine what they'd have done to Lucifer's children if they ever knew of their existence?" she speculated aloud. "At least, that's why I think he would have done it. But you know..." she shrugged. "I might be wrong. Of course, if I'm not though... that would technically make you the rightful heir to Hell's throne." --- Doctor Fenton smiled at them as he watched their happy moment. "I'm glad to see such a drastic improvement in the both of you already. Don't forget, you can expect a visit once per week for a therapy session until you're both signed off. But for now, I wish you both the best." he nodded at them before vanishing. "Let's look inside our new home!" Kasper said excitedly. He had an arm wrapped around Phineas's shoulder and his other hand rested on his chest as Phineas held him. He kissed him again and his kiss was charged with pure love. --- Kodi stepped into the breakroom then paused when he saw Autumn with the boy. "Oh, there you are. Everything ok?" he asked as he walked over to the sink and rinsed his now empty mug. Hayward shrugged as she unlocked the cell and held the door open for him. "Because you remind me of someone," she replied with a sly smile. "Want me to show you where the break room is? I think that's where your friend went." --- Damien glared at Will when he'd threatened to spank him. "Aren't you dating my son?" he asked, insinuating that such a threat could be easily misinterpreted. At Carter's words, Damien growled. "Are you all insane?! You'll have me working as a mortal while Donnie gets stronger?! Fuck this shit! Get this damn bracelet off me!" "No," David replied coldly yet calmly. "You'll keep that 'damn bracelet' on until you remember what it was like to be a fragile human. Then maybe you'll be more considerate of the mortals you come into contact with." "Like Bern." Sebastian stepped into the room with his arms folded, glaring at Damien as well. "He got hurt when you shattered all the glass in here! And you can clean this mess up too!" he gestured to the broken glass around the place. "Shame on you!" "Do not speak to me like I'm a child!" Damien growled at him. "Then don't act like one!" Sebastian snapped back while walking over to Carter. "Dustpan and brush are in the laundry room." Red-faced but outnumbered and outmatched, Damien grumbled as he marched into the laundry room. --- A little out of breath, Warren was laying on a heap of large pillows with Insanity and Donnie. Donnie was between them, with an arm wrapped around them on either side of him. Warren's head was on Donnie's chest. He watched as Donnie was still kissing Insanity slowly and passionately before the kiss broke. Donnie's head flopped back to rest on the pillows as he grinned. "I am spent!" He chuckled. He looked down at Warren with a smirk. "Well done. You ended up being more enthusiastic than I thought you'd be." Warren looked between them both nervously. His cheeks were still flushed from their activities. "Y-you said if I did what you told me...that you would protect me?" he asked in a quiet voice. "Of course. That was the deal, wasn't it?" Donnie smiled then snapped his fingers, making the contract appear next to his head with the pen. Warren lifted his head to look up at it. "What's that?" "Insurance," Donnie answered. "It's our contract. Swear yourself to us. Become our loyal servant and concubine. In return, you will be under our protection. Of course, I must warn you. If you break your vow and betray us, your soul will be destroyed and you will cease to exist." At his last few words, Warren's eyes widened as he stared at the contract. He began to shiver. Seeing this, Donnie lifted his hand to caress his cheek. "But that won't happen because you won't betray us. Look at me," he said gently and Warren tore his eyes away from the contract to look at him tearfully. "Your soul is damned. There is nothing for you out there now but pain, punishment and despair. My beloved Insanity gave you a taste of that earlier." Donnie told him and Warren shivered again at the memory of Insanity stripping him down and carving into his chest. He dread to think what any other demon would do to him if he was left to wander Hell alone. "But you are fortunate. Because you have been chosen to be the consort of Hell's rulers. Instead of agony and hopeless wandering, we are offering you an eternity of pleasure and comfort. All that we ask in return..." Donnie sat up and picked up the pen before pushing it into Warren's hand. "Is your loyalty." he then leaned in and kissed Warren gently and slowly. "Be ours," he whispered as he lay back down and wrapped his arm around Insanity again. Warren's head spun and his heart was beating hard as he looked from Donnie to the contract. He bit his lip and toyed with the pen in his hand hesitantly before looking back at them, clearly weighing his options. But as far as Warren knew, he only really had the one option if he wanted any hope of remaining safe. What he didn't realise was that Donnie had manipulated him into thinking that this was his only choice and that this was the beginning of what would likely develop into a very severe case of Stockholm syndrome for Warren. Finally making his decision, Warren tried to sign the contract but the sharp point of the pen left a small scratch on the paper. He paused and looked at the pen in confusion. "I-I think it's out of ink?" he said obliviously, causing Donnie to chuckle. "Your blood is the ink, Warren. The pen is a needle." He told him and watched as the realisation washed over Warren's features. Turning the pen in his hand, he saw the needle's point in place of a standard pen's nib. Hesitantly, he pressed it to his finger then sucked air through his teeth at the sting. He saw the small amount of his blood shoot up into the ink chamber and knew it had already taken enough for one signature. Removing his finger, he looked back at the contract, then took a deep breath before signing on the line. Donnie gasped a little softly from the additional power boost. Although in comparison to a bar full of demons, this was only a small boost. He snapped his fingers and the contract, along with the pen vanished. He then grabbed Warren's arm and gently pulled him down to join them again while running a hand through his hair. "Welcome to our little family, Warren." he grinned while Warren rested his head on his chest again with a torn look in his eyes. He got the impression from his captors that they were happy with him but he couldn't help wondering if he'd made the right choice. Looking for reassurance, he looked between Donnie and Insanity. "So, I'm yours now? You won't hurt me?" "We won't let others hurt you." Donnie clarified. "The contract won't destroy you if you're disobedient. It'll only destroy you if you betray us to our enemies or if you conspire to destroy us. So if you step out of line, we will have to punish you." Donnie continued to run his fingers through his hair. "But you won't disappoint us, will you?" "N-no. No, I won't. I don't want to make you both mad." Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Shadowess Posted September 27 Author Share Posted September 27 Denix Vames - March 12, 2022 "Then I guess that's settled." Nate yawned. "I think we've both had a day. I'm going to take a nap. Are you going to stick around for one too? After all, I wouldn't mind." --- Xenos laid down as he continued to kiss her. He gently pulled her shirt off before running his hands down her back. --- Pain chuckled. "That's alright. Burps are awesome." He stood and placed some money on the table. Paying for the food. "I think the others are already at the van. It has been a while already." --- Bern smiled at Mon. "I love you so much. Don't ever stop being you. My husband...." His body suddenly became heavy. He let out his last breath as he closed his eyes. Accepting his death. Salvo shook his head. He punched a wall. "That fucker! We're going back to Carter's and taking that bastard down! C'mon Mon! You want revenge, right? Let's bring a couple of our men and gun that bitch down!" --- Charles shook his head. "And this whole entire time, I was afraid to go anywhere near him." He pinched the brim of his nose. "That damn bastard. Either he was nice or ruthless the next second. What a leader he was. Hmph!" He sighed. "I won't be anything like him, will I? Or am I already?" --- After the kiss, Phineas ran inside. Having let Kasper open the door. His eyes sparkled at the sight of the indoor decor. He let Kasper stand before running to the bedroom. "It's actually here!" He lifted a foundation product that was made during his time. It read that one of the ingredients was Arsenic. Not knowing the harm behind it. "I've always wanted to try makeup." --- Autumn shrugged. "Sort of ok." Cory nodded. "Yeah sure. I could use a guide." He followed Hayward to the break room. "Cory!" ,said Winters. He gave him a sudden hug. His face went red when he realized he had done this in front of everyone. He stood back. "Um....So, how are you out of that cell?" Cory awkwardly cleared his throat. "They gave me a warning. Are you ok?" Winters nodded. "I'm alright." He clenched his own arm. "Can we talk outside?" ,asked Cory. Winters nodded. "Of course." They headed out of the precinct. Autumn raised her hands. "That's the only time I give therapy. There's no way I'd get lucky twice to help out." --- Carter smirked. "Looks like we have a temporary housemaid." Will rolled his eyes. "That guy has no sense of respect." --- Insanity sat up. "Donnie dear, I sense someone who can't seem to control his own powers. We could kill him but he appears to be a mixture of some creatures. I sense Angelic, Devil, and Leviathan blood within him. I believe when ADIEU was still in existence, he was one of their experiments. Though I'm not sure how he escaped. Those memories are fuzzy." A teenage boy was walking past as he struggled to deal with the pain in his body. He clutched his head as he cried out. His wide eyes were purple. He wore a long tight black dress with a white collar and white cuffs. His hair was short and red. Black blood dripped from his mouth and nose. He leaned back until he was touching the ground with his hands. Spikes were coming out of him. Going back and forth as he screamed. Shadowess - March 13, 2022 "I'm in no rush to go anywhere." Tom smiled then yawned as well out of reflex from watching Nate yawn. He chuckled after he did. "Well, at least we know I'm not a psychopath." he joked. "Apparently yawning when you see someone else yawn is an empathic reflex. That being said, I am pretty tired too. And also pretty sure I can already feel the hangover coming on." he winced as he noticed a small throbbing headache that hadn't been there a moment ago. --- Leaning over Xenos, Tia kissed him deeply and passionately. She let out little moans as she felt his hands on her back. She started to grind her hips against his opening his shirt and kissing down his neck to his chest. --- "Oh, I hope we didn't keep them waiting too long," Lilly said as she was reminded that she and Pain weren't the only ones who had come out today and she worried that they might've kept them waiting. --- Tears rolled down Mon's cheeks. "B-Bern? Bern, wake up?" He devolved into sobs as he held his body and rocked with him. Hearing Salvo behind him broke Mon out of his stupor before he could become overwhelmed by his loss. He looked back at him and blinked away his tears as his sorrow rapidly gave way to anger. His grief blinded his judgement as he stood and wiped the tears from his face before pulling out his gun. "I wanna kill that son of a bitch!" he raged. --- "Honestly, that fear of going near him might've saved your life," Carol commented. "At least with no connection to Lucifer, you stood a chance at a life at all." she looked back at Charles and shook her head with a sad smile. "No, you're nothing like him. For one, your whole empathy thing and telepathy? Not one of his traits. I can only assume you get that from your mother, whoever she was. But maybe that's for the best? I was dubious about Amelia's plans to change Hell entirely when she took over but seeing how the two of you have worked together to make that possible? If you were anything like Lucifer, that plan would've failed outright." Carol smiled as she turned to face forward and pulled her knees up to hug them. "I can't help but miss him though. Grumpy, clever asshole that he was... he was the closest thing to a friend that I had... Barr David, of course." --- Kasper looked around in awe at the decor. The way his tastes and Phineas's had blended together almost perfectly. He followed him into the bedroom and smiled. "Really?" He asked as he walked over and looked curiously at the cosmetics. "Why would Heaven put dangerous substances into the products though? That seems a little odd," he commented obliviously then seemed thoughtful. "Well, I guess it's not like it could kill us now...Maybe the ingredients are more of a nostalgia thing here..." --- Kodi chuckled and sat at the table with Autumn. "Oh, I dunno. Maybe you could take up psychology when you finish school? I think you'd make a wonderful therapist." he said encouragingly. Meanwhile, Hayward had swung by the office and knocked on the door. She looked a little on edge. --- David's eyes were on the washroom door as he responded to Carter's comment. "I don't think we're out of the woods with him yet. He's likely to try and fight this. Don't give him an inch. Be hard on him and if he lashes out, don't be afraid to use force. Even though he's not around anymore, I think he still sees himself as Lucifer's apprentice... Like he has to prove himself to him..." he sighed and looked back at them. "If he gets too much and you need help, call for me." he vanished. Meanwhile, Damien still hadn't come back with the dustpan and brush yet... because he'd sauntered right out of the back door and down the street! --- "Hm?" Donnie turned his head to look at Insanity then glanced away from him to look at what he was seeing. "I see what you mean..." he said thoughtfully. He frowned as he watched him. "He looks as if he just walked right out of a monastery. We COULD kill him as you suggested. Or perhaps we could take him under our wing? Have him sign a contract, too?" he suggested. "He's a hybrid so he's not as much of a threat to us as a full-blooded Angel or Leviathan could be. Still, we should exercise caution anyway. But imagine having a creature like that on our side..." he shrugged and sat up, cupping Insanity's chin. "But I suppose you saw him first, my love. I will leave the decision to you and follow your lead this time." he smiled and kissed him lightly. He then glanced at Warren, who was watching them in quiet fascination. "There is a washroom back there. You should go and clean yourself up. When you're done, I have an important mission for you while we're gone." "Yes, sir?" "Sire." "S-Sire, sorry." "You recall that woman I brought with me earlier?" "Yes?" "Watch her for me. She is carrying my child so I can't risk anything happening to her but I get the feeling that she's up to something. Get close to her if you can. Make her feel comfortable around you. Enough to open up to you and tell you what she's up to. Then tell one or both of us when we get back. Understood?" "Yes, sire." Donnie smiled and caressed Warren's cheek. "Atta boy." he got to his feet and grabbed his clothes, dressing quickly before looking to Insanity. "Ready when you are, my Artist." Denix Vames - March 14, 2022 "I could get rid of that hangover for you, if you want." ,said Nate. --- Xenos moaned. He smirked. "Normally, this scenario would be the other way around. Still, I don't mind if you take charge." --- "Nah I don't think so. I'm sure they took just as much time as we did." At the van, the others had barely started walking over to the vehicle too. "Looks like everyone's here. Let's head back home." ,said Hades. --- Salvo, Mon, and some of the men had gotten into vehicles. Two were heading to Carter's office where everyone got out. Salvo kicked the door in. Everyone aimed their weapons. "Where the fuck is Damien?! That bastard killed one of my men! Bern was barely a married man!" Carter raised his hands. "Just calm down for a second. Sebastian will get him. He's still here." --- "I really need to ask this. Was Lucifer ever...caring? Did he show any amount of kindness?" ,asked Charles. --- "What do you mean by dangerous substances?" ,asked Phineas. --- Autumn shrugged. "I don't know. I've already got my own problems. Having to hear other people's problems would just stack up the emotional baggage." Yami opened the door. He stepped back so that Hayward could walk in. Walter lifted his head up. "Hayward? What's wrong?" --- Insanity smiled. Once both men were dressed, they headed out of the building. The teenager continued to cry out. He bent forward as he clutched his head. "It looks like you can't control these powers. Perhaps we could help you. Make you dominate them." "Please make it stop! It hurts! I don't like it!" Tears ran down the teen's cheeks. "Under one condition. You will sign a contract. Pledging your loyalty to us. If you ever attempt to rat us out to any government or higher being then we will destroy you. Do you understand?" "Yes! I'll do whatever you want! Just make the pain go away!" Insanity turned to Donnie. "Do you have any tricks for this?" shadowess - March 14, 2022 "You spoil me." Tom chuckled playfully. "Please do though. It feels like this could be a bad one." --- Tia giggled and ran her tongue from his chest up to his jaw, then into his mouth. She moved her hands down, under her skirt to unbuckle his belt. "That's good. Because I like being in charge." She grinned. (Private time) --- "Why're your cheeks that colour?" Bob pointed out and Lilly's cheeks turned a deeper shade of pink. "Because I actually have blood in my body?" Lilly quickly deflected. "Touche" Bob chuckled as he climbed into the van after her. --- "Bern's dead?" Sebastian gasped as he lifted his hands as well. He glanced at Carter worriedly then nodded and walked to the laundry room. He hoped they'd be able to talk them down rather than lead Damien like a lamb to the slaughter. After all, it wasn't like Damien could really defend himself anymore. He stepped into the laundry room, then his heart sank at the sight of the open backdoor and no sign of Damien. Nervously, he walked back into the living room to look at Salvo and Mon. "H-He's gone. He left through the backdoor." Meanwhile, Damien had walked so far and so fast from Carter's house that he was now nearer to the vampire club. He knew it was only a matter of time before Carter and Sebastian realised he was gone and came looking for him. He refused to be made a fool of so he headed straight for the club's door. Desi held up a hand to stop him then blinked in surprise. "Damien?" Damien quickly stuffed his hands into his pockets to hide the bracelet. "Oh, hi. You work here now?" "Yeah, Blaire was kind enough to give me a job. You know this is a Vampire club, right? The clubbers take one whiff of your blood and they'll be drawn to you like magnets." "Relax, Denny." "Desi." "Whatever. I can handle myself and I promise I won't cause any trouble. I've had a rough day and could use a drink." "Here? Why not the bar down the street or one in Hell that actually serves Demons Brew?" Damien bounced a little on the spot, growing desperate to get out of the open. But he couldn't tell Desi that he needed to hide quickly or that he couldn't teleport. "Can you keep a secret?" he whispered and leaned in a little. "Of course." Desi answered and leaned forward to listen to him. His curiousity peaked. "I kinda like getting bit. It's a kink and it helps me relax." he lied. Truthfully he'd never been bitten before and wasn't about to let anyone do that to him. "Ohhh. Ok, I get it." Desi chuckled and lifted the belt. "Just don't let them take too much." "Never do." Damien grinned as he headed inside. Once there he headed straight for the bar and sat on one of the stools with a relieved sigh. "One of the strongest drinks you have." he said as he took out his wallet. "And yes, I know this is a club for vampires. I like their company." He then said pre-emptively with a casual smile. --- Carol's eyebrows furrowed as she tried to recall instances when Lucifer had displayed kindness. "In his own way..." she answered finally. "You have to remember that before he rose to power he had been betrayed and tortured by those who had once been close to him. So, he had difficulty trusting anyone. Even me. But there were moments..." she nodded. "When Damien vanished to look after his infant son, Lucifer found him and helped him to ensure his safety. When David lost his daughter and grand daughter, he showed up to the funeral. He didn't say a word but he stayed even after everyone else had gone home... He wasn't a hugger but I think even David understood that his presence there was purely an attempt to show support." She turned to look at Charles. "He was an angry, damaged man. But I don't believe that he was ever evil." --- "Arsenic." Kasper shrugged and pointed to the ingredients. "To humans, it's toxic." He sat down on the bed and looked at the makeup in fascination. "But it's not a big deal. Most products in history were made from things that humans at the time didn't realise would be harmful. That's how we learned. Trial and error. Without that-" he nodded to the foundation. "There wouldn't be strict guidelines for manufacturers to follow nowadays To keep the consumers safe." --- "Yeah, it can get exhausting. But it can be rewarding too, to know that at the end of the day you managed to help at least one person." He tilted his head and smiled. "Though, you would definitely need to be mindful of your own health too. I guess it's all about figuring out the right balance." Hayward scratched her arm as she stepped inside. "Hey. So, the full moon is in the next couple of days and I'm starting to feel... not myself. Would it be alright to take the next few days off?" --- Donnie looked at the boy carefully while scratching his chin in thought. He nodded to Insanity and whispered a spell into his ear that he could use. It was only a temporary solution to relieve the boy of his apparent spasms. They would need to work closely with the boy to help him control his powers himself. Once done, he stepped back and winked at Insanity, allowing him to take the reigns on this one. 'Once he is calm, have him sign the contract. Let him know we will only help him learn how to control his powers once we have his signature.' He thought to him then snapped his fingers, making the contract and pen appear in his own hands. Denix Vames - March 14, 2022 Nate placed a hand on his head. The hangover soon vanished. "There. Now, we can both sleep without any troubles." --- Once everyone was in the van, Hades placed her hands on the dashboard. In just a moment, there were back in New York City. Their van was parked on the side near their home. "I think I could use some weed. Do you guys want to try it? I have some." ,said Storm as he turned to Lily and Bob. --- "Then we're going to find him together. I'm sure you guys have some special ability to track down people, right? I mean you're vampires after all." ,said Salvo. He pointed at the doorway. "We've got some wheels. Just take us to where he is." Blaire rolled her eyes before pouring him a drink. "You look sort of familiar which is weird cause I've never seen you before." --- "So, he just had a hard time because of what he went through. And it hardened him into what he became." Charles bit his lip. "I guess I can't really blame him for that." --- "Not a big deal?!" Phineas dropped the foundation. "If this is toxic then no one should have ever had it! I'm already sorry that I even conjured it up." The foundation vanished as did the other products. "Those poor people...." He stared at himself in the mirror. "I need to find modern makeup. You said it was safe, right?" --- She said, "Only if that's the right job for me. I'm still figuring things out." Cory and Winters walked in. "Hey, do you go to Stormstead?" ,asked Winters. "Uh yeah, Why?" "Well, we were wondering..." "If you wanted to hang out with us during lunch next time?" ,said Cory. She picked at the loose string on her sleeve. "Oh um....Sure. I mean yeah." "Cool. I guess we'll see you then." She nodded. "Um Bye." Both men left as they held hands together. Autumn barely noticed this. "Uh...Wow..." "Of course. If there's any other werewolf officer, please let them know that they can take some days off too." ,said Walter. Yami walked over to her. "Hey. Sorry that I called you a bitch before when we first met. No hard feelings?" He held out a hand for her to shake. --- Insanity said the spell out loud. The teenager suddenly stopped. He caught his breath as he realized the pain was gone. He cried out, "Thank you! Thank you! I'm glad it's gone!" Insanity walked over to him with the contract and pen. "That was only temporary. If you want us to help you control whatever this is, then you will have to sign this contract. Only then will we help you." The teenager rubbed his eyes. "But I don't have a name. The people in white never gave me one. They were mostly quiet." He enclosed his hands. Pressing them to his chest. "Oh please give me a name! I'll sign your contract with the name that you've chosen. Because I know that you two can make good names. You've already taken away the pain." Insanity turned to Donnie. "Care to do the honors of giving this young man a name?" Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Recommended Posts